Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The hotel had been rebuilt and Alastor returns more or less in one peace. It had taken his body a week during construction to heal, the holy grace slowing things down tremendously. He had planned to take things slow, regroup with his plans and consider the favor he gained from Charlie. But then Lucifer had called a meeting with the Overlords out of the blue.

In the past Zestial would reminisce about the king’s more active roll with Overlords as they had tried to work around the exterminations contract or on Hells politics. When he had first arrived in Hell Alastor had made the track to Pentagram city to possibly meet the Devil himself, but the man had been missing from the spotlight long before the radio host had died. The radio demon had been greatly disappointed when he met the fallen angel for the first time, and made that abundantly clear to the man. Alastor could not guess what this meeting could be about and only hoped the king was not going to try and rope other Overlords into the hotel’s business.

The radio demon arrives last, having the farthest to travel and not trusting his teleportation magic yet from his recent injuries. When he walks into the meeting room he is not met with the small man’s idle awkward chatter as he expects. Instead everyone is deadly silent and stiff in their chairs. The room is charged in an oppressive energy that the demon immediately feels his instincts recoil from.

Lucifer sits at the head of the table like he is sitting upon a throne. Alastor had overheard residents whisper about the king’s full form witnessed when he defeated Adam. He had missed the battle as he laid in his old destroyed tower to heal, he certainly had not been keen on watching a replay of the shaming event that was televised for days afterwards. People had called it monstrous, a harbinger of death, and the true form of the Devil. But the demon had not realized how horrifyingly beautiful it was.

Sitting at the table in all his glory the man looks like a true angel of judgement with his red horns, barbed tail, and six wings folded behind him. His eyes are glowing red and a manic smile shows off his sharp fangs as he leans his chin on one hand. A holy fire flickers between his horns and commands attention.

Alastor is momentarily confused if this the same person, the fallen angel before him is so different from the silly man he met at his daughter’s hotel. The presence he demands now while just sitting in a chair is alarming and the demon is unsure how to proceed. Only Zestial looks enthralled, the rest of the party pointedly try’s not to make eye contact with the being that finished off the first man like he was nothing but an interesting toy to break.

“Ah Alastor! My daughter’s defender!”

In a blink of an eye the king is right before him and the demon jerks back automatically.

“Come and sit.” those blazing red eyes almost look crazed as they focus on the taller man, “We all have much to discuss!”

Lucifer lays his hand in the small of Alastor’s back and whirls him to the last seat at the table with much more strength than the small man would seemingly possess. The demon does not have time to react, even if he wanted to Rosie gives him a subtle shake of her head. Instead of returning to his seat the king crosses his arms over the back of the chair and leans over it.

“We can defend ourselves.” Lucifer’s grin stretches further and Alastor thinks this is how people view his own smile.

It’s so quite a pin could be heard if dropped, the small man looks around the room excitedly.

“We can defend ourselves!” The king howls and spreads his arms out theatrically when no one says anything.

Everyone sits confused, unsure where the small man’s mind is and what they should be understanding.

“Even before the clause for ‘no hellborn shall be harmed in exterminations’ was broken,” Lucifer walks around the room, gliding burning fingers along Overlords shoulders, “My daughter and her residents defended themselves and there was no backlash to the deal!”

The fallen angel waits for someone to see what he sees, when no one does he rolls his red eyes, “There is no rule in the contract that sinners can’t defend themselves during an extermination, we have just never thought to fight back!”

Lucifer returns to his seat, hands folded in front of him on the table to hold his chin. The barbed demonic tail flicks back and forth in excitement and the six wings feathers ruffle. Alastor wonders if the king has possibly gone mad, the sight of angels attacking his daughter too close to his own fall that may have triggered a psychotic break.

“What do you propose we do with this… enlightenment your Magesty?” Zestial finally speaks up for the group, trying to put the angel’s puzzle pieces together.

“We go to war.” The small man grins malevolently, his eyes shine like he has looked at the void and it has blessed him with answers, “The contract barely holds now that a clause has been broken.”

“War? With Heaven?” Rosie offers softly, phrasing it like it’s for clarification and not disbelief.

“Heaven has shown its cards and we have the upper hand! The time for battle is now and Hell will have its justice!” Lucifer bangs his fist on the table, fire erupting upward between his horns like it is doused in gas.

They are all silent for another moment before the Overlords erupt. Panic and self preservation driving them to speak out towards their usually inactive ruler. Zestial is the only one that remains seated, a look of devotion in his eyes. Alastor also sits quietly, too stunned or curious to move as he studies the man in a circus outfit he has known only a few weeks. Where was this Devil he had wanted to meet upon arrival in Hell? Had the snake been hiding in the grass all along, just needing to shed his skin? He watches as the triumphant smile begins to drop at the other’s reactions, observes when it turns into a snarl instead. Velvette makes to get up and leave, proclaiming she never signed up for a holy war, but the room’s door slams shut loudly in front of her.

“You all seemed to have forgotten,” Lucifer’s voice drops to a hiss, the presence of the room grows and all feel the need to shrink and cower unconsciously, “ that this is a Monarchy !”

The fallen angel’s voice become polyphonic. Velvette’s body convulses as her eyes light up red like the king’s. With a twirl of his finger the woman turns around and involuntarily returns to her seat, face pulled in terror as her body moves without her control. All hush once again as the favorite son of the Lord, an arc angel, relaxes back in his seat.

“If I say we go to war… we go to war.” Lucifer smiles kindly at the Overlords, like he is scolding naughty children.

Eyes bloom on the angel’s six wings, one focuses on each Overlord independently and the weight of the stare holds them in place. It feels like a much larger predator is watching prey, out in the open and unafraid. Like there is a much larger presence none of them can see, Hell itself turning its attention to its inhabitants. They are suddenly reminded that the man that sits in front of them is old and powerful, a being contained in a small form for the sanity of all. Everyone shivers as their new reality sets in.

The king of Hell has declared war on Heaven, and they will follow him into battle whether they like it or not. Alastor thinks he has already faced angels, has barely survived a battle with the first man. Everyone else in the room had watched from the comfort of their territory’s, none have worried about angels for a long time since rising to power. The radio demon is the only one in recent years who has faced the holy beings one on one. But he has found exterminators can be killed, that they could fight and win. With a powerful arc angel now free of self restraint, how much further could they go?

Zestial once again takes the lead and stands, “Yes my King.” The spider demon falls to one knee and bows with his hand over his long dead heart.

Alastor is next to rise, knowing an opportunity to win favor when he sees one and also bows. The rest are quick to follow, afraid to deny a being that once faced a God to give humanity free will.

They had forgotten what slept in the belly of Hell. The holy being had forced himself to become small, to bend to his guilt and shame of his cursed gift, exposed his throat for his wife and daughter, but now the proverbial Pandora’s box was open; and from it the righteous being of pride and creation peeks out, allowing Hell to see it for the first time in a millennia.

See, see, see!

Alastor looks upon the Devil himself and sees the dawn of a new era. He bares witness to the pacing monster that was forced into a golden cage. He sees the porcelain skin crack as all that pent up rage finally breaches the carefully crafted walls.

He wonders where his place will be in the footnotes of history. The radio demon’s smile stretches wide and he decides this side of Lucifer is so much more interesting. It’s monstrous and beautiful, he recognizes it as kin.

He just needs to decide his place on the chest board and how best to survive.

Chapter Text

The Overlords of the Pride ring sit in wretched silence as their meeting suddenly turns into a war counsel. Alastor watches and waits like a true hunter to see where this will go. All look toward the small man at the head of the table once again as he taps his fingers lightly in annoyance.

“I do not want to force you all.” Lucifer growls softly, “A battle is won when your people are willing to die for the cause. That’s why I will need you Overlords to bring the sinners around.”

Lucifer looks at the Overlords from his seat, a deadly calm replacing his earlier exuberance as he calculates his subjects. Possibly weighing their merit or sacrifice if they do not follow him. No one objects again or challenges their sovereign, to afraid to see what the small man is capable of now that they have been reminded of his power. A small part of the radio demon, the less sane one not meant for survival, thrills at the display and is captivated with the way Lucifer has shifted into a predator.

“What of the hellborn Sire?” Zestial offers, “Wouldst their numbers alone be more aid  than sinners?”

“The Sins will do anything I command, but I only want their involvement to defend Hell if it comes to it.” Lucifer rises from his seat to pace as he thinks out loud, “The battle for Heaven is for the sinners benefit, this is hellborns home they were not condemned here like us.”

The king turns and zeros in on Rosie, his manic smile retuning, “Overlord Rosie, is it right that all your citizens burn forever because a war forced its people to turn to cannibalism or starve to death? Did angels care that food supplies were cut off to your village even though you had no part in the war?”

Rosie sits straighter, of all the Overlords she is likely the only one whose territory is filled with a large number of people from one village and era. All had graciously accepted their fate, their own guilt justifying their eternal damnation. Cannibal Town was one of the more civil and safest place in Hell, as long as its people didn’t add you to the menu.

“Your people have already proven to be loyal to the cause, I do not ask much from you but your counsel and continued support.” The small man smiles softly at the cannibalistic woman. For a moment they glimpse the beauty of actual angel and all feel the impulse to worship.

Alastor wonders if Lucifer has always pulled himself back. Has dampened himself so as to make others comfortable when just a smile could hypnotize any demon to follow him. The true temptation of the Garden sits before them and yet he would rather work with them than demand blind obedience.

If Rosie has any thoughts contrary to the king’s theory about her people’s willingness she wisely does not voice them. The radio demon knows her people will follow her lead in whatever she asks, just like they did when she rationalized they must eat flesh to survive so many years ago in her small village. A leader born from desperation and their guide in damnation.

“Zestial.” The spider demon stands as he is addressed, “Your domain is over the old ones, Hell’s longest surviving demons and possibly strongest of its sinners, what will they think of a holy war?”

“While madness dost make them too dangerous for Hells populous, I believe they will be relieved to end their eternal suffering to serve thee.” Zestial grins in his own madness, he is one of the oldest sane Overlords even as his own soul has rotted in eternity as well.

While Hell is much more of a home then Alastor ever felt on Earth, he cannot fathom how old some souls are that survive in fear of nothingness after their second death. He has only glimpsed the spider demon’s territory once out of curiosity, and witnessed what forever in the pit can do to a demon; almost no humanity left as they prowl the outskirts of the city, waiting for a sinner to stumble into their land for a little fun. Only Zestial keeps the mad beasts from consuming other demons regularly. Every Overlord knows if he falls the oldest of them must take his territory, as the cycle has always been.

“The Vee’s.” The king turns to the three Overlords that rarely attend these meeting all together, the eyes on his wings narrow at the already disobedient group, “I ask for your entertainment medium to convince sinners of the war. Advertisement and propaganda!”

The Vee’s are some of the youngest Overlords in Hell, combining their powers to rise in the ranks rather than earn it individually. But what they specialize in is control and marketing, likely having the most contract workers combined between them then any other Overlord. Vox being a former cult leader in life, Velvette an obsessive social media guru and extortionist, and Valentino a pimp with a devoted and obsessive fan base that would willingly jump at a crock of his finger. Alastor is loathe to acknowledge how quickly they could turn sinners opinions on a holy war.

“We are not fighters..my Lord.” Vox offers quietly, holding his fellows Vee’s hands under the table as Velvet shakes.

“While that certainly isn’t true I might overlook your own participation in battle if you give me enough willing soldiers.” Lucifer grins slyly, he is the oldest deal maker in Hell after all.

“Carmilla, weapons of course. As long as you and your daughters supply the war there is no need for them to fight.” The Overlord nods her head solemnly, she has actively been making weapons from angelic steel for years and the radio demon wonders if Lucifer has guided her all along.

The king runs through the remaining small time Overlords contributions. He appoints the Sin of Envy’s son, Overlord Seviathan, as the representative for the Hellborn to keep them informed. Alastor watches as each member of the meeting is skillfully assigned a role that suits them best and they begrudgingly agree to their new jobs. None full out deny their king, none try to escape their new fate.

“Alastor.” The demon’s attention is pulled back to the fallen angel, and he is once again pinned by that fiery stare, “Along with your broadcasts you will be Charlie and her visions representative when the time comes. For now I don’t want her to know of these plans.”

Alastor is stunned to be given a role involving the man’s beloved daughter. Surely the king knows the demon does not actually believe in Charlie’s mission? Or has his participation at extermination day granted him more favor?

Or does Lucifer realize Charlie trusts the demon more then himself?

The radio demon nods in acceptance as he realizes he may have been vying for the wrong Morningstar to solve his problem. How he may have just taken the first step to freedom if he can manipulate the greatest power in Hell instead.

“Your Majesty if I may.” The eyes of the king’s wings swivel to him eerily, “What would be the end goal of this war?”

Lucifer really focuses on the demon since the meeting began, calculating the taller man as he had upon their first meeting. Though the ominous presence that hangs over his shoulders from the multiple eyes attention is new. Alastor is almost glad to see it, glad he is not going to be herding a mad man. The king grins as he steps on a chair and then on the table, strolling to the radio demon to tilt his chin up with a finger.

Alastor recognizes the power hungry look the smaller man stares down at him, “To rule Heaven of course!”

The fallen angel twirls around and walks down the table like it’s a runway. His wings spread to their full glory and he spins his cane to point it out the large window. Red eyes unfocus as his future vision manifests in gold dust for the Overlords to see over the table behind him. Lucifer sits upon a throne surround by clouds and holy light, Charlie by his side.

“I will fix the system as it should have been eons ago. My daughter’s dream of redemption for sinners can be realized and those winners not worthy of heaven can be judged. I will burn it all down and piece it back together!” The fallen angel turns back to them serious once again.

“Make no mistake, war is coming whether you like it or not.” Lucifer hops down and sits at the head of the table, fingers interlaced to lean on his elbows, “This failed extermination will make the seraphim’s nervous. To many sinners know you can kill an angel now. We need to plan and rally before they come up with a strike of their own.”

Everyone stops breathing at this sudden realization. Heaven will no longer care that the Hazbin Hotel was the original target. The sinners had premeditated an attack against the exterminators, three Overlords present had assisted in the death of the First Man. Their princess had called out Heavens lies and unfair treatment of sinners and they had immediately wanted to destroy them. Heaven would have to make an example of them now or risk an uprising.

They could easily spin the hotels self defense as an act of war itself to justify their own holy war. The first stirring of rebellion and Armageddon. Their only advantage is that Lucifer is striking first.

Lucifer smiles as he sees the recognition finally hit the other leaders. Alastor almost wants to applaud how quickly the angel has turned the tables. Except he is one of those Overlords implied as guilty in Heavens eyes.

“Then just hand them over to the angels!” Valentino squeaks and points towards the radio demon.

Alastor bares his fangs as the other Overlords look towards himself, Carmilla, and Rosie,

“Look how quickly you turn on each other.” Lucifer laughs mockingly, “This information must stay in this room or else Hell will finish itself off before the angels even step foot down here. Mass chaos and panic in a cage full of self serving, narcissistic, psychopaths will only lead to death and we need the numbers.”

Unlike Charlie, the fallen angel understands what the majority of Hells sinners are. There were some who could be redeemed, maybe didn’t deserve eternal suffering for just surviving on Earth. But almost all would turn on the other to not be erased from all of existence. Hell was a game of survival of the fittest and they all had been playing for longer than they were alive on Earth.

“Won’t the angels come for your daughter?” Carmilla asks, actually worried as she too has daughters and understands.

“Charlie showed Adam mercy, and I am within my rights after the clause was broken to defend my daughter. The loophole is there was never anything banning sinners from defending themselves in the original agreement.” Lucifer begins tapping his finger impatiently, “We also have an advantage that Heaven works slow, doesn’t really think about time the same way humans do. We could have weeks or months, but we need to be prepared.”

All present are suddenly keenly interested and start throwing out proposals and ideas. Lucifer makes it clear that Overlords should not contract souls into the war, while it can be a last resort he knows no one will risk their after life against Heaven if forced. They would be lucky if the sinners didn’t throw down their weapons and beg angels for mercy if they were drafted. But all are truly on the little devil’s side now.

Plans are drawn up and the meeting comes to a close, everyone’s face is grim as they leave.

“Alastor can you wait a moment.” The angel calls to the radio demon before he can slip away back to the hotel.

Lucifer lets his form recede back to his more normal state, but the calculating gleem in his eyes remain. The demon is disappointed to see it go, wonders why the smaller man doesn’t wear his form all the time. Alastor stands straighter, unsure how to behave around this new king. He knows the arc angel can kill him much easier than Adam, he didn’t even brake a sweat with the first man.

“Still injured?” The angel reaches a claw out to lightly tap over the mostly healed scar on the demon’s chest.

Alastor’s lip curls at the touch but he remains still, “It is almost completely healed, nothing for your Majesty to fret over…”

“HAHA! So formal.” Lucifer’s Cheshire Cat smile returns, “I saw the tv’s broadcast, you almost got cleaved in two for my daughter.”

The radio demon almost purrs at the thought that the king knows his own name but only remembers Vox as ‘tv’. He suppresses a growl when a black gloved hand lays on his chest over the mark, his body wanting to recoil from uninvited touch. Lucifer winks up at him then curls his hand and pulls at something from within.

This time the demon does growl and snatches at the smaller man’s hand, “Careful,” the angel smirks and holds his palm open for then taller man to see it glowing with holy light, “this can still injure a sinner.”

Alastor releases the wrist and Lucifer cups both of his together to concentrate the holy light into a ball. The demon watches as the fallen angel holds it above his head and opens his mouth, tongue lulling out to drop the grace between his fangs. He watches in fascination as the small man swallows down the light and his eyes shine as bright as the thing he pulled from the radio demon’s body.

“You got hurt defending my daughter so I’ll pay that debt.” The angel shivers as the grace melds with his own, “That grace would have eaten its way out of you sooner or later. And I need you in tip top shape for what’s coming.”

Alastor does not mention that Charlie already paid the debt with her favor. He takes a deep breath and does not feel the healing skin pull or the deep rooted ache from within any longer. The demon nods instead of saying thanks.

“Is it wise to keep this from Charlie, Sire? Why not tell her your plans, surely she will see how Heaven operates now?” The radio demon offers as a sort of olive branch at least, as much as his instincts will allow.

The manic glee fades from the angel’s face and he looks down at the floor, a much more familiar sight for the demon, “Right now she would just want to talk to them again, she doesn’t see. But if I have our peoples support maybe she will understand.”

“Then we better get this show on the road!” Alastor sings and offers an arm to the smaller man.

Lucifer looks back up and grins wickedly before opening a portal to the hotel and linking arms with the demon, “I’ll be listening to your broadcast sinner, make it good.”

The two men return to the hotel and to their respective rooms on the top floor. Alastor heads to his radio tower. The radio demon has tales of his battle with exorcists to spin and malice to sow. The sinner is familiar with war, having witnessed WW1  as a youth in life. He knows how to sway a crowd to your side and he would like to prove himself to this more demonic king.

Chapter Text

A strange whisper comes over Hell. The battle with Adam and the first biannual extermination is broadcasted over every tv and makes the first page spread on all newspapers the following week. Usually sinners count the dead and pick up where they left off, happy to be alive another year. But this time people are talking. People are questioning. There’s a murmur of unjust that the Overlords are fueling.

Instead of the vicious mockery and blame on the princess of Hell the citizens expect, she is being hailed as a hero and defender of the people. At first everyone shies away from such blasphemous words, too afraid to anger Heaven again. But the Radio demon reports on the higher angels complete disdain of the idea of sinners being able to redeem themselves. The lack of forgiveness and redemption the they preach but do not practice. How they would not even let Hell’s princess try to plead a case or give her a chance, how they wanted to shut it down without a proper trial.

Vox questions live to his viewers how unfair a second extermination was. How sinners are paying for their sins in death yet are being hunted down for sport by the supposed winners. The utter hypocrisy! He doesn’t even say anything negative about the radio demon’s part in the fight, which absolutely stuns the viewers. The media demon starts questioning his own stance on creating angelic security, why should they need protection from Heaven in the first place, he asks the people what they believe Hell should be focusing on instead. Valentino and Velvet sit beside him on one of their live streams in support, both seemingly agreeing something must be done to protect the damned souls.

The people of Cannibal Town feast the whole week. The golden blood of exterminators satisfies their unending hunger as punishment for partaking in human flesh in life. People from other districts pass by the normally dandy town to catch a glimpse at the ones who fought and lived, and they witness the community thriving. Sinners start to speculate the town has been blessed by the blood they consume, that they have won the Devil’s favor in their act of divine rebellion. Lucifer is even seen with Overlord Rosie having tea at her Emporium. She seems to have a new dress specially made from his exclusive tailor as well.

Sinners begin to wonders where the weapons used in the fight came from, how no one has ever realized they could harm angels. The well known inventor of Hell is being very tight lipped however. But the king has also been spotted in her district, has been seen in her lab going over blueprints of something. Everyone knows if there are angelic weapons being manufactured it must be from Overlord Carmilla, but no one can guess what she is making them out of.

Dark and crazed whispers can be heard on the outskirts of town, glimpses of the old ones becoming more frequent. Overlord Zestial patrols his boarders more frequently, warning Hell’s citizens to mind the boundary lines. If one is to stand too close however, listen to the voices that carry over the wind, you can make out a faint chant. A calling for guidance, a ritualistic prayer for their own guardian angel to visit them and give them purpose again. To call on them like hounds with a scent for blood. It sends chills to any that dare listen, it screams of madness and obsession.

For the first time since its conception, Hell is becoming unified in its anger.

——————————————-

Alastor is making his rounds in the hotel a week after the Overlords surprise war meeting when he over hears Charlie and the other residents discussing the growing unrest. The demon pauses and tilts his ears towards the voices.

“Charlie I’m sure this will all blow over.” Vaggie can be heard consoling her girlfriend.

“I just don’t want anyone else to get hurt because of me.”

The radio demon strolls by the doorway to see the little rag tag group sitting at the bar. They all appear to be comforting the princess who is nursing a very bright and frilly drink.

“Hey at least we ain’t bein drug over the coals! Val hasn’t even called me to work!” Angel Dust pats Charlie’s back, casting a worried look at Husk.

“Just promise me if anyone asks for an interview or statement you guys will avoid it.” The young woman begs.

Before Alastor can make any plans to salvage the discussion, possibly throw off the conversation to keep his word with Lucifer, he catches a glimpse of an eye in the literal wall watching from across the hall. The demon immediately recognizes it as one of the eyes like on the angel’s wings and steps in front of it. The golden eye widens in panic and refocuses its attention to the taller man. At a raise of his eyebrow the eye closes and disappears.

A wide smile splits his lips as the demon walks into his shadow on the wall and reappears in the King’s room, “It is rather rude to spy on people.” He chirps and finds the other man pulling on his coat in front of his wardrobe mirror.

“Word is spreading faster than I thought.” Lucifer paces the room, picking up his cane, “We are going to have to make the announcement sooner than planned.”

“Is this not a good thing Sire? We are unsure how long we have until Heaven strikes and this must be a sign that sinners can be motivated to war.” The radio demon hums and moves further into the room, stalking closer to the fallen angel.

“But I haven’t worked out how to tell Charlie yet!” Lucifer groans and runs a hand over his face.

“The serpent of lies can’t come up with something for his own daughter?”

“Ha Ha, I do try not to lie to Charlie. And she deserves to know. I want her to see why this would be good for her dreams.” The king grabs his cane and heads for his bedroom door, annoyingly dismissing the demon.

“And where are you headed at this hour your Majesty? Another meeting with Carmilla on your weapons of angelic destruction?” The demon’s long strides quickly bring him back to Lucifer’s side.

“Fitting at the Vee’s. We are taking some shots for propaganda posters and I will ask Vox to do the war announcement tonight so we can air it tomorrow.”

Before the angel’s hand can reach the door knob Alastor’s flys over his head to the door to keep it shut, “Alone? Sire I must insist someone accompany you.”

“Really? You don’t think I can handle those three?” Lucifer’s serpent tongue flicks out and his eyes glow red for a moment, allowing the radio demon to be reminded of his power.

“I just don’t think it wise to go into the den of three sinners that were adamantly opposed to your little announcement and tried to leave the meeting.” Alastor looms over the smaller man, their height difference making it easy, “And, respectfully, you are not known to catch onto social ques and the Vee’s may try to flip this into their own agenda.”

Lucifer’s eyes narrow at the barb, but his gaze drops to the floor to think. The king has been less than active with sinners for a number of years now, does not usually engage with social media or mind scrambling tv. If they are going to war Alastor at least wants them to have the best chance at surviving.

“I at least know the Vee’s and their schemes. Even lived through World War I in my era and saw how effective good media can be for the front lines!”

“Fine!” The king flicks his wrist and the door flys open, nearly knocking the radio demon over, “You can come.”

Alastor follows the fallen angel down their shared floor and through the hotel, both actively avoiding being seen by the residents. When they hear footsteps the demon’s shadow wraps around the small king to hide him until they clear the door.

“I think your minion copped a feel!” Lucifer squeaks as he is released.

“It would never.” Alastor rolls his eyes, but the shadow winks at the angel before melding back to his master.

The two depart the hotel property and head to the Vee’s tower. Alastor has not been to their district in over 7 years and sees his small old radio building that use to be beside one of similar size when it was just Vox and he. The building’s smile like fencing on the top is the only reminder of what it once was. The media demons had built their brand in Hell, started to rise in the ranks of Overlords. But Vox’s feelings for Alastor had gotten in the way, unable to accept only friendship that the radio demon could offer. It had led to their last big fight, three against one in land dispute as the Vee’s began their own company, Alastor refusing to join them. And the injuries causing his own 7 year absence and the chain around his neck.

The demon can feel his heckles rise as they enter the media building, his radio distortion naturally forming around him. The floor is swarmed with people of all jobs; sinners dressed scandalously as they make their way to different film sets, blueish workers with clip boards and video schedules hurrying about, and demons with arm loads of wardrobes rushing past each other. It’s like an old Hollywood set but for much more nefarious work.

Lucifer speaks to the receptionist while Alastor hovers behind him, covering the king’s vulnerable back from curious and sinful eyes or cameras. He knows any one of these sinners would sell their soul to the highest bidder if they caught a wiff of why the fallen angel is here before the big announcement. Luckily it is Velvet that comes to pick them up.

“Your Majesty right this way!” The small woman shoots Alastor a glare but waves them to the elevator.

“I have so many outfits and drawings for your approval!” Velvette crows and genuinely looks excited, her artistic flare burning bright in her white eyes.

“Thank you Overlord.” Lucifer smiles kindly at the excited sinner, trying to be professional and not at all how the radio demon came to know him.

It’s quite irritating.

The doors open to reveal Velvette’s personal studio; lights and a backdrop have been prepared, a rack of outfits stands beside it, and unfortunately Valentino sits on a couch waiting for them with his own notebook.

“Your Majesty, welcome.” The moth demon purrs and Alastor’s ears pin back at his sultry tone.

The small woman practically skips to the rack and starts pulling outfits to show the angel. Lucifer wanders over behind her and studies the clothes while she explains the look and what each poster will portray. The first is a white and red noble suit with two gold apple buttons across it, a red furred side cape and gold crown with points like wings. The next is a crimson military suit with gold buttons, shoulder cords, shoulder pads, a chest patch of an apple surrounded by six wings, black gloves and boots. There is a general coat that matches with the back split into three tails with stars hanging from the bottom, a diagram of a star map covers the back for another poster. Last is a white angelic robe with gold trim, two chains dangle from a gold neck piece designed to look like eyes that wrap around the shoulders. The radio demon can see corsets and other skimpy outfits on the rack that Velvette does not explain… today.

“Wow I think you even got my measurements right, those seem like wonderful ideas!” Lucifer smiles widely and runs his fingers over the white robe.

“Vel has all your ol modeling spreads on her wall in her office, she is so pleased to finally have the real deal.” Valentino says nonchalantly while texting on his phone.

“Shut up Val!” Velvette’s face flushes a deep maroon and throws a prop apple at the moths head.

“Modeling Sire?” Alastor tilts his head curiously at the small man, he has never seen Lucifer in advertising while in Hell.

The angel rolls his eyes and flips through the other outfits, “I use to do some deals for clothes brands and other marketing many many years ago.”

“I am honored to have the opportunity to debut you again my King.” Velvette shyly tucks her wild curls behind her ear, truly thrilled to play dress up with a literal angel.

Lucifer heads to a changing room and the radio demon secretly sends his shadow to distort anything that might be in the room with him just in case. When he emerges he looks like a the very picture that the King of Hell should be in the noble suit. Velvette walks him through poses, describes the message they will broadcast, has him in his regular form as well as his demonic, and gives him staffs or other props until she is satisfied. They repeat this for each look and the woman discusses the other outfits and future advertising as needed once they have data on the sinners willingness to go to war.

Alastor can see why the fallen angel was sought after for advertising before. Lucifer is beautiful like only angels can be. Even the radio demon can recognize how aesthetically pleasing the king is. The man’s flawless porcelain skin is like that of a doll, perfect to dress in any color. His stature is small and body thin yet curvy, he is delicate and handsome, clothes hangs off him like an artist desires. When his wings and horns are present he commands attention, all are compelled to look upon the first creation.

Valentino and Velvette go over the computer screen and tweak images or add things to the background. Lucifer gives his seal of approval right as Vox arrives to discuss their interview. Alastor steps away from the group to avoid fighting with the other sinner, but the tv demon remains professional as they review his script. He agrees to record their interview today and air it tomorrow, announcing to Hell their plans for the holy war.

Vox leads them back to the elevator. Alastor stands between the angel and demon so his distortion covers the smaller man, the usual tension between the two flaring up as they glare at one another. The door dings and the tv demon ushers them to the recording set. There are already employees in the studio and Vox starts giving commands, a flurry of motion starts around them as people set up their stations. Lucifer is led to the side for makeup, though he is not sure what they think they can do to improve the first angel created by God.

“You going to go running again with you tail between legs?” Vox’s hisses through his fake smile as he keeps his eyes on the fallen angel.

“At least one of us has some experience fighting angels and did not try to deal their way out of war.” Alastor hisses back through clenched fangs, he should have known the other demon would wait until the king was preoccupied.

“His pride is going to get us killed!” The tv demon gives a thumbs up when an employee makes a signal at him.

“If you like I can inform his Majesty of your treasonous opinion!” The radio demon raises a challenging eyebrow.

“Alastor I swear to-“

“God? I don’t think they listen to sinners prayers.” He chirps and moves away from the other man dismissively.

The radio demon finds a seat far away from the equipment so as to not cause any electrical issues but close enough to observe for foul play. He can explode any of the cameras in a second if he needed to.

An eel demon holds up three fingers and counts down. When he reaches one the lights dim and a spotlight hits the stage. All quiet on the set and have their eyes on the stage or their equipment.

“Sinners and demons, today I have a special guest for an important announcement for Hell!” Vox starts off with his show host persona, “Our Sovereign and fallen angel himself, Lucifer Morningstar!” A clapping sound track plays and the small man waves at the camera as it zooms out to catch him in frame.

“Thank you for having me Overlord.” Lucifer smiles dazzlingly at the camera.

“Vox, please your Majesty.” The demon smiles with false cheer, “After last weeks unprecedented second attack on Hell I’m sure all of us have been waiting to hear from you.”

“Yes. People of Hell, my children of free will,” the angel crosses his legs and leans forward to clasps his hand together on his knees, “Heaven has crossed a line. They have attacked your Princess; who believes in the redemption of sinners, who wanted to improve the life of her people, and they wanted to silence her!”

The king’s eyes turn red for a moment, golden irises boring into the camera, “Long ago I shared free will with the first humans because I believed in choice, that people should be able to make good and bad decisions. That man could succeed, even if they struggled, failed once, failed more the once! There would be an eternity for them to improve.”

Lucifer looks around the room, at the sinners present now, all eyes locked on him rather then their equipment, “My daughter grew up with these stories, these traitorous ideas, and wanted her people doomed to eternity in Hell to have that chance still. Yet Heaven would rather hunt our people down than give them the chance at redemption!”

The small man stands and lets his wings and demonic form release, their fallen angel spreads his arms wide, beckoning, “Why should Heaven have any say in what happens once a soul is damned? I call on you to help me end this injustice, to hold Heaven accountable! I am amongst you now, not as your King or the original sin, in the midst and heat of Hell, to live or die amongst you all; to lay down, for our free will, for our kingdom, for my people, my honor and my blood. Let us fight back, let us bring the Holy War to Heavens gate!”

There is a long pause of silence, even Alastor feels dazed by the speech the fallen angel has delivered, all stand frozen in awe. The radio demon thinks they may have a shot at this, the sinners of Hell may be rallied for this cause, they may be able to end the exterminations once and for all. He wonders what would have happened if Lucifer had always been like this.

“Cut! Cut it there!” Vox jumps up and the cameras cut their feed, “Perfect! Best impact would be to end it there and then we will play the army info.”

Lucifer and Vox review the recording and discuss data gathering and further propaganda efforts once they have a baseline of Hell’s opinion on the war. By the time it is all done they have spent the whole day at the Vee’s and head back to the hotel late.

“See I told you everything would be fine.” The angel smirks confidently as the two walk up the driveway through the courtyard.

“I will not believe it until the announcement runs tomorrow exactly as planned.” Alastor hums, but feels much more secure that the Vee’s are playing this smart and not trying to entice the wrath of an arc angel. Clearly his show at the meeting had been effective.

“The program is scheduled to air around 9am so I have tonight to plan what to tell Charlie at breakfast.” The king sighs tiredly.

“I believe when she hears your speech that may help sway her to the benefit of the war.” The radio demon opens the door for the smaller man and they stroll in together.

“Breaking news! War is on the horizon for Hell!”

Lucifer stops dead in his tracks. The hotel residents and Charlie are sitting around the tv in the parlor that the princess insisted on keeping to use when Alastor is not in the building. Katie Killjoy has the headline of ‘Lucifer plans a Holy War against Heaven itself’ plastered above her.

“The King of Hell has been spotted around many Overlord’s since the failed second extermination and was seen today leaving his possible War headquarters with the Radio Demon, Alastor, for the Vee’s tower. We investigated and found Lucifer plans to declare war on Heaven and drag the sinners into it! We will report more as the story continues, if Armageddon doesn’t get us first! I’m Katie Killjoy signing off.”

Charlie slowly turns from her spot on the couch to stare at the two men who entered, shock and betrayal clear in her eyes.

“Dad? What are they talking about?”

Chapter Text

“Dad?”      

Charlie rises from her place on the couch, her tall frame almost shielding those behind her as she comes around it to face her Father.

“Charlie, I- I was going to talk to you in the morning-“

“Is it true? Are you going to war with Heaven?” The princess smiles weakly, sure this is some horrible rumor that Katie Killjoy is trying to make up.

For the first time since the Overlord meeting Lucifer looks small. The proud, possibly mad, arc angel and king of Hell Alastor has witnessed plan for war this week deflates under the scrutiny of his daughter. It’s almost like none of it happened, the demon would think he himself had a bout of madness if he had not accompanied the other man all day preparing for this announcement. The angel folds in on himself, nervous hands wringing together as his eyes flit around the room, stuffs himself back in Pandora’s box for his child.

“Charlie I’m doing this for you, let me explain-“ the fallen angel reaches for his daughter but she recoils back a step.

“Dad they’re calling the hotel a war headquarters! We should talk to Heaven, try again! Surely they will see-“

“No! Char don’t you see what happened when you talked to Heaven? They tried to kill you !” Lucifer’s eyes flash red, his voice going polyphonic for a second.

“Adam tried to kill me! Before he intervened I know I had some support from the high seraphs, Emily-“ Charlie raises her voice, shaking her head back and forth refusing to listen to her Father.

Alastor gets between them, tries to be the mediator, stuck between his King’s command and the deal around his neck,“Charlie I believe if you would only listen, your Father-“.

“Alastor you don’t agree with this right?!” The princess rounds in the radio demon, ignoring the hurt in Lucifer’s eyes at being dismissed, cast aside.

“I do.”

The king whips his head to stare at the radio demon in shock as well.

Because he does doesn’t he? The demon has witnessed the first angel’s fury and command, heard his plea to sinners and felt compelled to follow, not because Lucifer is an angel but because he is right. The mad king is right and things must change if Hell is ever to become anything more than Heavens righteous killing ground. Even he can see how the system is broken, how they will never allow Charlie’s dream of redemption if they must admit they are wrong. How he will be stuck in a loop of service unless she can achieve her goals. Alastor knows he belongs in Hell, but that doesn’t mean his life is forfeit to the folly of angels.

“Charlie, Char please. I only want what’s best for you.” The fallen angel tries again, takes a step forward to plead with his daughter.

“You barely even know me Dad!” Charlie’s eyes bleed to red just like the king’s, “I have people to protect now! I owe it to Sir Petinous to keep trying! And I can’t have you ruining it with your grudge against Heaven.”

Lucifer flinches back like he was struck, eyes widening and the last bit of the powerful being Alastor has seen drains from him. He opens his mouth to speak but nothing comes out, his lip quivers as he bites it to hide the emotion. The radio demon wonders if this is the man’s worst nightmare coming true for all present to behold.

The radio demon takes a to the side, putting himself slightly in front of the fallen angel to bring attention towards himself, “Charlotte, Heaven has shown it cannot be reasoned with. Your Father-“

“Get out.” Charlie’s own lip wobbles as she clutches her chest.

“Charlie!”

“Get out! You too Alastor!” Vaggie comes around the couch to support her girlfriend as the princess yells at the two men.

Angel and Husk stare at the young woman  and watch the demon for a reaction, for a deadly rebuke. The spider demon grabs the cat’s hand, unsure what will happen to him if Alastor leaves.

Lucifer backs up slowly, mouth clenched tight as he tries to keep his words at bay and not make the situation worse. The small man gives one last longing look toward the young woman then finally staggers to the stairs towards his room, no more fight in him. Alastor nods his head solemnly and turns to follow.

But his mind whirls with the possibility if he even can leave. He can feel the chain around his neck tighten, surely this is the time when Charlie will need help the most and he is bound to serve her. He can feel his freedom once again dissipate and bite into his skin to remind him of his job. Before he can even test the deals limit, however, the princess calls to him.

“Alastor. Can you… can you watch over my Dad?” He turns to see small tears falling down the young woman’s face, “Like a favor? I know it’s not fair to ask-“

He can feel the deal loosen, a loop hole since it is a direct ask from Charlie, “Yes my Dear, I will.”

The radio demon heads up the stairs to their shared floor to pack his things. He can work with this, this opens a door to the other Morningstar he could have never imagined. If Lucifer had been the same man he has seen this week when they first met he may have tried to win him over. Charm the lonely man into manipulating him for his freedom.

When the demon reaches the top floor he finds Lucifer standing in front of his bedroom door unmoving. The air feels thick like he is under water, a magnetic pull wraps around the small man like a star dying, his eyes are black and unseeing. Alastor’s instincts tell him to flee, that the man before him is old, no, ancient and this abandonment from his daughter may have awakened the derangement he only thought he glimpsed at the Overlords meeting.

But his curiosity wins out, and he folds his shaking hands behind his back to stand straight.

“Sire?”

“Where will you go?” Lucifer does not move or look his way, only stares forward, a shiver runs down the demon’s spine as he feels the awareness in the room turn towards him, an unseen being to large for the hall.

The hairs on the back of his neck stand on end and his ears sit up straight and alert. For the first time in his afterlife he feels like prey, “Well my old tower was destroyed years ago by the Vee’s. I guess I can see if Rosie will house me.”

“Oh!” The angel finally looks at the taller man, the atmosphere lightening instantly, “Oh ugh, you could come with me?” Lucifer asks like he is unsure that the question is even coming from himself.

Alastor tilts his head to the side and raises an eyebrow at the king.

“Kinda my fault you got kicked out. I guess I will be going back to the palace, you could have the West wing. I stick to the East mostly.” Lucifer scratches his neck awkwardly, much more like the man the demon is use to.

“That could be suitable for the time being.”  The radio demon’s grin widens, it is the perfect excuse to watch over the fallen angel like Charlie asked, the deal satisfied for the time being.

An opportunity to survive and possibly gain.

With that being said Lucifer finally enters his room to get his things so Alastor heads to his own quarters. The demon lets his voodoo puppets out to start grabbing things and move them to the shadows. He has lived here for 6 months but surprisingly doesn’t have as many things as one would think. In life he was use to living with only the necessities, he is not one to horde needlessly. His small collection of fine things, his pocket dimension, and his radio equipment. It doesn’t take long before he is ready and walks back out to the hall.

The king is waiting outside holding a small bag, a golden portal open between their rooms.

“Is that all you have Sire?” The demon tilts his chin at the bag.

“It’s a bottomless bag. Like Mary Poppins?” The angel holds it up, but the demon only gives him a confused eyebrow raise, “Probably after your time.”

Alastor holds out a hand to direct the angel through the portal. The demon has never been inside the palace, only seen it from the outside against the cities skyline. When he had awoken in Hell the king had long since stopped seeing citizens in his home.

They walk into a foyer, a large stair case splits at the top, one way leading to the East and the other the West wing. The castle’s walls are white stone, a red runner decorating the ground. Gold trimmings line the walls and accents. Large stone pillars have golden snakes winding to the ceiling. It’s extravagant but simple, the demon had been expecting a much more gaudy circus theme.

“I’m going to call Vox and tell him to go ahead and run the announcement. That ways to the West wing, feel free to explore.  Rooms you can’t enter will be magically locked.” Lucifer speaks tiredly and heads up the stairs towards the East wing.

The radio demon takes his time to wander the first floor and finds the kitchen, a music room, ball room, and throne room. He finds no staff and the halls are quiet. The demon is likely the only other person that has graced the palace since Charlie and the Queen’s departure. The halls are decorated with pictures of the royal family; He sees portraits of Charlie when she was a babe, young child, and teenager; Portraits of the royal couple, seemingly the perfect match in Hell. Alastor wonders how long their love lasted. A few hundred years? Thousands? From Charlie’s behaviors and insecurities it does not seem like the bond was still strong by the time they had a child. Maybe a last ditch effort to salvage the relationship on Lucifer’s part as he seems so desperate to be a good parent to the princess.

Upstairs he finds a few rooms and settles on one near the tower, where he can convert the top room of it into his radio studio for now. The bedroom has a sitting parlor and a door leading to a bed and attached bathroom. The rooms walls are thankfully a deep red instead of white like downstairs, the floors a natural wood. He releases his puppets and they start bringing out the things stored in the shadows. His shadow minion emerges to scuttle around the room curiously. Since the bedroom is separate he opens the pocket dimension into the whole space so he may sleep in his bayou instead of attaching it to the side. It would be hidden from view behind the door in the sitting room if the king ever dared to cross into his quarters.

From the bedroom he has an attached balcony, like the one at the hotel. The demon had grown rather fond of smoking outside when he needed to think and now he will not have Lucifer’s eye sore of an apple tower looming over him. The two men had caught each other outside a couple of times with a cigarettes the short few weeks in his new abode. The view overlooks the palace gardens below, while not a swamp it does look like lovely greenery he will explore at a later time. It is surprisingly quiet, even though the city can still be seen past the palace walls, making him think it’s possibly enchanted.

He leaves the minions to put things away and heads back to the kitchen. The room has an open concept with a white quartz bar with gold streaked through it, an island, white and pink checkered tiled floor, and  white cabinets. The backsplash tiles are a light pink like the floor. The space feels clean and airy. The demon wonders to whose taste it was designed after. Unfortunately all that can be found is fresh vegetables and fruits, not a bit of meat in sight. Alastor makes a note to stock his own supplies on his next trip to town.

Tonight he will need to broadcast about the announcement, convince his audience that he believes sinners can win. As he thinks about how he will spin his take on the battle at the hotel and its example of a greater crusade Lucifer slips into the kitchen. The smaller man has changed out of his usual circus suit into a red cashmere sweater and soft white lounge pants. It’s causal and a level of domesticity that the demon did not really have to interact with at the hotel. But now it is just he and Lucifer, coexisting in a space like Alastor has not done since he lived with his Mother.

The angel looks exhausted, either from being around so many sinners in one day or still raw from the confrontation with his daughter. The radio demon hopes the man is not seeking comfort. He slumps against the counter and grabs an apple from a bowl.

“The announcement should be running about now.” Lucifer sighs and takes a bite from the fruit.

“I was just pondering my broadcast tonight. Maybe Charlotte will also tune in…” Alastor hums as he watches the other man.

The fallen angel turns sad, hurt, eyes towards him, it takes the demon’s breath away and he wonders how he will survive the king’s angelic influence while under the same roof. He is not sure if the king usually pulls back his holy effect or if the demon is just looking for it now.

“I don’t think it’s going to change things. But thank you.”

The radio demon tilts one ear forward and one back in confusion.

“For trying. At the hotel with Charlie.” Lucifer clarifies.

“What about Katie Killjoy Sire?” Alastor tries to switch the conversation, anything to improve the smaller man’s mood and not bring back that oppressive ambiance he felt in the hotel, “I believe this little stunt was a direct insult to your authority. To think a mere sinner believes she can out fox the serpent of Eden.”

Lucifer’s eyes gleam like flames and he stands straighter, taking another bite out of his apple with sharp fangs. The angel passes by the taller man and he swears he can feel the ghost of feathers brush under his chin. Was it a mistake coming here with the king? Has he bitten off more than he can chew now that the first angel is showing his true nature?

“I would assume my faithful Overlords will take care of it.” The little devil peeks over his shoulder coyly before heading back to his own wing.

Alastor’s grin widens to show off all of his sharp fangs. He has enough time before his broadcast to retrieve some fresh meat. While it remains unseen if this will be a mistake, the radio demon is ready to gamble for his continued existence in Hell. And maybe for his freedom.

——————————————

Katie Killjoy exits the news station after her career making last minute broadcast! She had told them all that something big was up, but the cowards had told her not to stick her nose in to the king’s business. What did they know? She was going to climb in ratings so that  the Vee’s would have to acknowledge her.

Or maybe she is better than that now? Maybe she should be looking at gathering her own soul contracts, branch out to her own station! Fuck that spineless Tom Trench, she is a solo act!

The woman laughs to herself, completely missing the shadow that follows her even though it is night.

“Ha ha, what is so funny this fine night?”

Katie stops dead in the middle of the street. There’s no mistaking the voice that calls to her from the dark alley way. The radio demon has a distinct persona for his shows, and this one she has not heard in over seven years.

From his last hunt.

The woman can’t help herself and turns her head to see a pair of glowing red eyes staring at her from within the alley.

“Overlord A-Alastor?”

The red eyes blink, then slowly rise. And rise, and rise, and rise. Katie trembles, frozen in fear as she hears a scraping sound against brick. The demon grows until radio dial eyes are looming at least 10 feet tall. ‘Run Rabbit, Run’ by Flanagan and Allen begins to play quietly, the dials moving in time with the tune.

Run, Rabbit, Run, Rabbit, run run run

Katie’s instincts kick in and she turns to flea, but a shadow jumps up from behind her. The entity reaches claws out to grab her shoulders, turning her back towards the alley. It chitters in her ear giddy as a large hand grips the outside wall of the alleyway. Another appears on the other side and digs into the brick, chipping off pieces as the song gets closer. The woman’s eyes grow big as she sees black antlers emerge at the top of the building.

Run, Rabbit, Run, Rabbit, run run run

She knows they are broadcasting as green magic drifts from them, like steam. A dark rumbling chuckle reverberates from the dark, the dial eyes turning as the creature within tilts its head. A loud, unnatural, crack echos in the abandoned street.

Run, Rabbit, Run, Rabbit, run run run

“Why?” Katie manages to whisper, her throat closing as fear begins to swallow her.

“Why, you’ve upset our dear King.”

Run, Rabbit, Run, Rabbit, run run run

Alastor’s head emerges from the alley, black drool seeps from between his fangs. The shadow holding the woman in place releases her and she stumbles back from no longer being supported. The radio demon tilts his nose upwards and juts his chin forward, indicating for the other to move. Katie’s legs tremble but she turns and runs, her fight or flight winning out over the hopelessness.

“Run, Rabbit, Run, Rabbit, run run run run. ”

Chapter Text

Alastor and Lucifer have an unfortunate habit of waking up around the same time every morning. And there is only one kitchen in the palace for either to have breakfast. The first time it happens Alastor is sitting at the island drinking his coffee, a nice Katie Killjoy steak in a biscuit and newspaper in hand that is in chaos over the holy war announcement. The radio demon didn’t even hear the fallen angel enter the room and jumped slightly when he noticed the small man standing by the tea pot.

Lucifer is wearing a white silk robe with red feather trimming. It reminds the taller man of boas that flappers use to wear in his life. His normally swept back blond hair is messy and his eyes are dazed as he watches the pot for steam. A big yawn shows off a mouth full of sharp fangs and a long forked tongue that curls back into the king’s mouth. Alastor had remained still and observed the other man, questioned if he even realized the demon was sitting at the table. When the kettle whistled the angel prepared his tea and wandered over to the chair on the opposite end of the island without acknowledging the other man.

When Lucifer almost fell back asleep while eating some kind of pastry the radio demon decided he had gone unnoticed and finished his own meal in peace.

It becomes a routine to have breakfast together in the morning.

The demon sets up a radio on the counter to play soft melody’s to discourage any of the little devil’s nervous chatter if he is actually awake enough to converse. Usually he is not. It is so vulnerable and hilarious that Alastor starts moving things slightly higher to see if the other man notices. One memorable morning the king yawned and his mouth opened wider than normal with an alarming amount of new teeth. Like a snake unhinging its jaw. The deer demon’s prey instincts had kicked in for the first time in Hell but also a sick fascination to see more of the angel’s form.

During the day the two men rarely run into each other, mostly sticking to their own wings and having very different hours. Which suits the radio demon nicely.

Lucifer continues to visit the other Overlords as the people digest the idea of a war with Heaven. The Vees gather data from their multiple medias and have scheduled a meeting with Lucifer once the information is correlated. Alastor’s tune in numbers are at a record high as he recounts the battle at the hotel and his opinions of what could be better if faced with the angels again. He even invited Rosie on for her people’s accounts of what fighting exterminators had been like, and a special cannibal segment of their taste.

With the backing of the Overlords the odds seemed favorable… until Charlie launches her own campaign.

Alastor and the fallen angel are silently enjoying some jazz in the kitchen over breakfast. Lucifer has made some eggs and pancakes in the shape of a smiley face while the radio demon sips his coffee. The king’s robe has slipped off his shoulder and the demon is trying to fuel his morbid curiosity and discern if the small man is covered in feathers anywhere else when the song is interrupted by 666 news.

“Sinners and Demons I, Tom Trench your lead solo newscaster, bring you breaking news with our Princess of Hell!”

Lucifer’s fork scrapes the plate and flings eggs onto the floor. Alastor’s shadow circles and gobbles up the spill before anyone notices. They have not heard from Charlie since that night at the hotel and all texts the angel sends goes unread. Alastor left Husk and Nifty at the hotel to get information when needed about Charlie or anything that might activate his deal and be forced to rejoin her. At the sound of his daughter’s voice the fallen angel is suddenly alert and wide awake as he looks towards the radio.

“Hello people of Hell! I come to you today with a plea.”

The radio screeches as Alastor almost spits out his coffee. Clearly Tom Trench has no survival instincts after Katie’s sudden death to know to leave well enough alone.

“While my Father has announced his intentions of waging a holy war against Heaven, I beseech you to rally against it. I have fought with the exterminators, it is not a war we can win. I have spoken to Heaven once and believe we can reach a peaceful solution!”

Alastor looks over to the king, the man looks to be five seconds from teleporting to Charlie. His horns are starting to sprout from his forehead and eyes have bled to red. Within those fiery depths the demon sees hurt, a level of betrayal the angel may have not imagined from his daughter.

“Why do you think the King has just now decided to go to war with Heaven, Princess? The exterminations have been happening since before I came to Hell.”

“Well Tom, I think it’s born from good intentions. My Father values free will and would never force sinners to wage war.”

The demon slaps his forehead. While Lucifer himself has stated he will not draft sinners it was helpful to have an underlining fear that the King could change his mind and had the power to do so.

“He believes he is doing this for me. But I’m here to tell all that I do not want this. Heaven can be reasoned with, I know they want what’s good for mankind and sinners can be redeemed. Please stand with me and ask your King to arrange a meeting with the high Seraphim not war!”

The radio on the counter suddenly sparks and combusts. Alastor feels raw angelic power like a live wire through the dying frequency, feels momentarily deaf from white noise. The angel’s cell phone on the table starts buzzing from incoming texts, Lucifer’s body begins to shake, glass ware within cabinets vibrates and the radio demon wonders if all of Hell can feel the Earthquake created by sorrow or rage.

“Sire-“

“Call on the Overlords.” The angel growls and sweeps from the table and out the door, trusting the demon to do as told.

While some part of Alastor wants to buck up at being given a command, he can see the indents in the table from where the small man had gripped the island as if it were nothing but clay. So instead he sends out a morse code to Rosie’s private radio, he knows she will be able to alert the others quicker than he with her phone. When he follows the king’s scent to the throne room he finds the other man sitting at the head of a table that has been summoned in the middle of the room.

No longer in his silk robe, Lucifer now wears the general uniform Velvette had made him for the photo shoot. The demon vaguely wonders if the fallen angel has kept all the outfits the woman created. Gone is the hurt expression and instead it’s replaced with cold determination as Lucifer watches the radio demon take a seat.

While Alastor is not keen on having others invited into the palace, his instincts snarl at the thought of so many within his temporary territory, he can see the power move for what it is. Intentional or not. The low lighting from the morning makes the room look imposing, and most Overlords have likely never been to the palace since the royal couple stopped allowing sinners in. If it is a war council the news wants they might as well create one.

“I have sent a signal that you would like to meet. All should be informed.”

Lucifer nods and snaps his fingers. In a second everyone appears in the room in a seat. Some are still in their sleep wear, others mid sentence from what ever they were just doing. The radio demon is extremely grateful he is always dressed and ready for the day whenever he leaves his room. Rosie nods at him in thanks for warning her first, also dressed in her usual best. If anyone is upset at the sudden meeting or teleportation none voice it and turn their attention to their sovereign.

“I assume you all heard the news.” The angel says in a damningly calm voice.

All nod, the crackle from the flames between the king’s horns the only sound in the room.

“Overlord Velvette, how do things look.”

The small woman pulls out her phone and examines her feed, her hair still in a sleeping bonnet, “The web is divided. There’s doubt of which Morningstar to listen to. Our numbers are dropping and the data is skewed.”

“Your Magesty if I may.” Rosie stands, and at Lucifer’s nod continues, “My people will stand with your cause, they’ve had a taste for angel and will follow my lead. But they were also convinced by the Princess’s once, sinners can be swayed and we need to act promptly.”

“The old ones are unwavering.” Zestial adds, giving them two districts less to worry about.

The other Overlords discuss their people’s views, tallying which districts will be swayed and which are more loyal to Lucifer so they can concentrate efforts.

“The people’s opinion of the Princess is tenuous at best.” Vox barks and crosses his arms, but when Lucifer’s eyes cut to the tv demon he immediately looks at the table in barely concealed fear, “Eh hem, what I mean is as far as sinners know the meeting with Heaven caused the second extermination and no one has been redeemed. No one was present for the meeting with Heaven except her, it’s all speculation if they would even speak to her again and if the damage would be worse.”

“Except Vagatha accompanied Charlie.” Alastor offers, tapping his finger on the table and earning a glare from Vox, “And because of the televised battle all have seen she is an angel in Hell. She could show support for Charlie and convince the people angels can be sympathetic to her cause.”

“No one will believe an ex exterminator!” Vox’s screen glitches as he points an accusing finger at the radio demon.

“And they will believe a fallen angel more?” Lucifer leans forward on the table interlacing his fingers, “The being that damned them to this fate in the first place over the princess who has always believed in the redemption of sinners?”

“We could use this.”

Everyone turns their attention towards Valentino in surprise. The moth demon’s antennas pull back as the king’s gaze slides over to him.

“People love drama. We use la Princesa’s failure at the hotel to show el Rey is the leader to follow or face the wrath of angels again.”

“I will not slander my daughter!” Lucifer growls and claws at the table like he wants to crawl over it to the Overlord for daring to suggest such a thing.

“He’s right.”

Vox’s screen goes blue and all Overlords looks shocked as Alastor speaks up. The radio demon smiles widely and folds his hands in front of him on the table.

“What better way to convince the masses than to make them pick sides. Use their doubt and fear against them, their only salvation will be with Hell’s true angel and sinners first advocate.” Alastor turns his attention to the Vee’s, “Why I’m sure our media demons can spin this into quite the race, people can be so easily manipulated.”

“I can start sketching some new designs!” Velvette grins and starts taking notes on a tiny booklet from her pocket.

“What of thy Queen?” Zestial asks, “Her zealous songs once stirred the demons to rebellion.”

“I do not know where the Queen is…” Lucifer’s flame dies down between his horns, his eyes slowly turn back to red, “I thought with the announcement she might make an appearance…”

“It would be good for sinners to see their Queen aligned with the war as a sinner herself. You are a fallen arc angel, the most powerful being in Hell, while Charlie is Hellborn. The people need a representative of themselves to believe this war is for their benefit.” Rosie speaks up, all nod in agreeance.

“La Princesa is also in a known relationship with un ángel now, the people may not like it. El Reyes has always chosen sinners since the beginning.”

“We can use that if the Queen is on our side of the debate!” Vox and Valentino smile at each other like they have come up with the best solution for Lucifer, completely ignoring his eyes narrowing.

Alastor’s ears lay back at the mention of Lilith. Everyone knows the Queen has been missing for at least seven years, no one really knows how long the couple has been separated however. She was once very active with Hell’s sinners, but has not made a public appearance for a couple of hundred years at least.

“How about we start with an interview tonight with our very own angel to counter Miss Charlotte’s claims.” The radio demon distracts from the subject and draws the fallen angel’s attention back to himself, “We must act fast before more doubt can divide the people.”

Lucifer agrees and the rest of the day is spent ironing out counter plans and scheduling appearances or new war propaganda. Once the Overlords have been portaled back to their own territory’s the two men return to the kitchen where their half finished breakfast still sits. Alastor doesn’t even bother cooking his meat, just grabs a prime cut and a plate before sitting back at the island. The king grimaces at the bloody meat being cut into polite pieces but begins fixing himself a salad.

“I don’t want this interview to attack Charlie.” The small man finally speaks after the two have been dining in silence.

“Then it will not be.” The radio demon hums and places the last of his meat on his tongue, “Of course the Vee’s would like to capitalize on a simple smear job. But we are raising an army, not destroying a political opponent.”

Alastor dabs his napkin primly and stands from the table, ushering the angel to follow. Lucifer has not crossed into any of the the spots he has claimed in the palace. The demon had thought the attention starved man would be desperate to interact and cling. But he has remained professional and busy with his own devises. Now he is too distracted with todays event to be curious about Alastor’s domain. His little voodoo minions watch from the shadows on the wall, his own shadow follows behind the angel with a wide grin as they cross over his unspoken line.

The radio demon leads Lucifer up the winding stair case of the tower to his radio station set up at the top. He gets the best reception he has ever had in Hell from up there and is not sure how he will give it up in the future. While he has always broadcast to Pentagram city, at the palace he has been able to stretch to the other cities within Hell, sending Lucifer’s message of war across the hellscape.

The fallen angel does pause to look around the space, this being his first time in Alastor’s studio. The demon has created a crescent shaped desk to hug the round tower walls that his sound equipment sits on, another empty desk beside it for his broadcast notes and music schedule, there’s two mics and chairs for the rare occasion he has guests, and an on air sign. He had magicked some ceiling to floor windows within the stone walls that show off a nice view over of the city.

Alastor holds out one of the empty chairs to the king and begins setting up his mic and headphones. He flips the buttons on his sound system and sets a count down for the other man to see when they will be live. Unlike Vox, the radio demon prefers to go into an interview without prep questions, to get visceral reactions from his guests.

The demon gives the angel a wink and finishes the count down with his fingers, “Dear Sinners! What a day it has been for Hell! I know everyone is a buzz with the recent announcement of war with Heaven, something I am all too excited to participate in. And then our Dear Princess goes and makes a stand of her own! Until recently I was working with miss Morningstar at the Hazbin Hotel so it is good to see the attack on her believes has not shaken her mission for redemption for her subjects. Speaking of our royals, I have a special guest for you tonight, the Bee’s Knee’s himself, Our Lord and Fallen Angel, Lucifer Morningstar!”

Lucifer smiles and leans towards the mic on the edge of his seat, “Hello my children of Free Will! I would like to address my darling Daughter’s concerns. While I do want to support our Princess’s dreams of redemption for our people that is not our main reason for war. Heaven has attacked Hell outside of its yearly extermination. If we let them get away with this we can only expect more.”

“It does seem odd that we have not heard a whisper from the angelic beings after Hell’s triumph at the Princess’s hotel, your Magesty. Do you believe they are going to pretend this never happened or are they up there plotting our demise as we speak? Surely they are at least upset at the death of their golden boy?” Alastor hints at the information all Overlords are hiding from the general population, the inevitable war that is coming without the king’s interference either way.

“Angels crave order and follow directions without question. This has very likely thrown them for a loop and buys us time while they flounder with developing their own plans. That is why I would like to have the advantage and strike first.”

“Mr. Tim Tenth posed an interesting question in his broadcast. Why now your Magesty? Why go to war now when angels have been slaughtering sinners for as long as many have lived here?” Alastor purposely miss pronounces the news anchors name, the fool will count himself lucky if the king does not sick the Overlord on him like his co host. He so hopes he does.

“Honestly my daughter’s way of thinking has influenced me. The exterminations have always been a population control. With natural hellborn and Earth’s increasing population, Hell supposedly would be overcrowded. Surely there is a better way to address the issue, such as her redemption program. But then I find myself asking the opposite question. If Heaven is receiving winners at a consistent rate just like Hell, for over 10,000 years, why is it also not getting over populated? We do not go to Heaven yearly to slay their people after all.”

Alastor pauses for a moment, his own curiosity peeked. No one has ever questioned Heavens authority or right to punish sinners with a double death.

“Unless you are about to tell me that my gift of free will truly doomed humans and the majority of them wind up here.” The angel laughs, quirking an eyebrow at the other man.

“No… there were good people…. People who deserved Heaven. Every sinner remembers someone who did not sink to the depths with them.”

The radio demon thinks of his Maman, the radio station owner who didn’t judge him for the color of his skin and gave him a job, the flappers who shared his company. Beautiful people who couldn’t help but be good in a time of segregation.

Lucifer smiles knowingly, twirling a curl by his pointed ear, “Now I doubt angels are up there slaughtering their winners. But I think fear drives them to destroy us, the supposed overpopulation is just a distraction. What’s worse than a kingdom of rebellious, opportunistic sinners that have now seen they can slay angels?”

“Your daughter also seems quite concerned that we sinners cannot hope to win against the exterminators.”

“Well we’ve seen what a handful of sinners can do! Why, you even held off the majority with your shield while ground troops fought one on one. Quite impressive work I must say.” The king winks at the demon across from him, “Can you imagine if sinners are trained and led into battle by their King? Let us not forget I myself am one of the first angels of the Lord. I know what angels are, created some of them along side my Father.”

Lucifer leans his elbows on the desk to the mic in front of him as his eyes turn red and horns growing, his voice becomes many and holds a sinister power within it, “When I was banished from Heaven I did not go quietly. The angels they sent never imagined it would be their own that set fire to Eden, that an arc angel could tear through them like nothing more than little birds.” The king’s long tongue glides over his fangs and his smile grows wide enough to match Alastor’s own signature grin, “It took all of my brothers to subdue me, and I’ve had thousands of years to think about it.”

The radio demon feels a shiver down his spine, whether it is due to the ancient being that sits beside him or the imagine of an avenging angel taking on his brothers, he does not know. It’s hard to remember the man is a celestial horror older than time itself when he has seen the angel in duck pajamas at breakfast.

“Well there you have it folks.” Alastor latches back on to his showman persona at the raised eyebrow from the smaller man, “Recruitment stations by have been set up in every major city so find one near you and sign up! Now let’s switch things up with the Ink Spots!”

The demon switches his station onto a song, planning to continue his broadcast as usual and maybe take callers to gage reactions or support. Lucifer’s eyes revert back to normal and his horns recede, Alastor has seen them so often now he wonders why the angel does not just wear them all the time.

“How was it?” The smaller man sits the headphones on their stand and looks to the other nervously.

“I believe we addressed todays issue and are prepared to reiterate the message the rest of the week Sire.” Alastor hums, adjusting a few more knobs and watching the king from his peripheral vision. He is honestly a natural showman and should speak publicly more often.

“Yea, yea you’re right.” The angel sighs and slumps down in his seat, “Um, mind if I hangs in here for a while? Just to see what the people’s reactions are.”

The radio demon crooks his head uncomfortably to the side.

Lucifer’s cheeks light up gold and he reaches for the headphones once again, “I also happen to like this song! The Ink Spots really had a way with jazz!”

Alastor knows this is a line that once the angel crosses he may not be able to push the small man back across it. He has shown Lucifer he can listen to orders multiple times today and after a successful interview may have won even more favor with the angel. A step closer to gaining something from this. It would be a small sacrifice to indulge the man this reprieve.

“That they did my King.” Alastor’s grin stretches, and he leans back in his chair to prop his feet up and enjoy the song.

Chapter Text

After Charlie’s announcement the people have become divided. Hell’s most ruthless and bloodthirsty side with Lucifer while the afraid and more likely to be redeemed side with the princess. Charlie has visited each Overlord and their domains to speak to the people while her Father continues his counter messages.

Alastor is starting to think he and Rosie really shot themselves in the foot for couching the girl.

At one point a crowd had gathered outside the palace gate protesting the holy war. Lucifer had spoken to the people and returned inside when they refused to leave without him backing down. As soon as the angel had disappeared to his wing of the palace Alastor had risen to his full demonic form’s height over the gate to scatter the sinners like cockroaches. None have darkened their doorstep again.

Today the radio demon has come from a visit with Husker to gage Charlie’s side of things. It seems some of her supporters have taken residence at the hotel, may even be interested in her redemption program. He gathered a list of all the names and plans to run them by the other Overlords to make sure none will harm or use the princess. He asks Nifty to take extra time in the vents, listening in on the sinners and reporting to him if any seem suspicious. The demon does not want to bother Lucifer with the information unless he needs to, the king would drop everything to protect his daughter and this is an easy matter for his Overlords to manage.

The radio demon is grateful to the young woman for her last unknowing favor that has stretched his leash, a loop hole he never would have been able to craft without giving something away or owing her himself. He has found more freedom now than in the last seven years. Until the war begins, the fallen angel does not ask more of him than his broadcasts. So Alastor is able to go about the rest of his time at his leisure and control his station as he sees fit when he is not propagandizing. The palace is peaceful and the two men respect their own spaces. The demon has truthfully not even looked for a new residence, perfectly happy to remain in the West wing until Lucifer realizes he should evict the sinner.

When he steps into the front entrance his shadow minion rises up from the floor. Usually when he leaves the palace the apparition will remain behind to guard his wing just incase the angel gets curious or bored. It chitters at him excitedly, grabbing on to his coat and tugging to follow. It appears someone besides Lucifer is visiting. Alastor indulges the ghostly figure and lets it lead him through the halls.

His ears tip forward when they draw close to the parlor. It is a magnificent room lined with books, a large fireplace, a red leather couch and reading chairs, odd antiques, a grand piano, an old record player and game tables. Alastor has perused the collection and found ancient tomes, modern novels, spell books, and others in long dead languages. One evening he passed by to find the fallen angel playing his golden violin. He had been tempted to join the other man on the piano but it felt far too intimate and so he stuck to the shadows to listen to the beautiful tune the king composed.

Today he finds the smaller man sitting in a reading chair across from a very large demon. The man is easily one of the largest being’s Alastor has laid eyes on while not in a full demonic form. He has two horns that sprout up from his forehead as well as ram horns that curl around the side of his head. His skin is a dark red brown with streaks of glowing yellow that pulsates like lava winding around his visible limbs. He is dressed like a cowboy straight out of an old western novel, complete with an actual cowboy hat. When he speaks it sounds deep and gravely. Between them on the coffee table sits a map with small figures dotting it.

“I would advise your best and oldest wait here, hidden from sight. When the exterminators come for the usual sinners, they jump out in ambush and take out a battalion before they know what hits them. Then the newer sinners pick them off while your more natural killers take on the back up troops.” The figures on the table move as the man speaks, acting out his words.

“Satan, are you suggesting I use them as bait?” Lucifer questions, but does not seem offended at the suggestion.

Alastor realizes this is the Sin of Wrath, Satan, sitting in their parlor with a tiny tea cup in front of him. The radio demon knows of all the sin, has seen depictions of them or tales of when they visited Lucifer in the Pride ring many years ago. But this is his first time seeing one in person. He wonders if the other sins will become more present as the plans of the Holy war get closer. The fallen angel has discussed their roles in the other cities as background generals to lead sinners but not actively fighting in the war. Seviathan is their representative at the Overlord meetings and the king has discussed his plans for the young sin to relay to each ring’s leader.

“Strategic bait. They’ll not be sitting around like cattle for slaughter, just to lure the angels close for your little beasts to surprise them. In the first wave of confusion you can slip through their portal into heaven where the true battle will be. The sinners only have to hold them off long enough for you to gut the high seraphs and claim the throne. Have you considered taking sinners with you?” The Sin reaches down for his tiny tea cup to take a sip.

“They would need to fly. I’m not sure how many sinners forms have wings or if they will make it past the pearly gates. But I think Sera will have angels meet us outside the gate to protect winners so it’s a plausible strategy.” Some figures rise up and a second layer of a map appears above the table, possibly a layout of Heaven, “But first I need to go rally the old ones. Zestial assures me they are loyal but it is always good to pop by.”

“Then we will meet again once you have a better idea of your army my Lord.”

The large Sin stands and bows to the fallen angel. No one but Zestial is this formal with Lucifer, the man was absent too long and sinners are naturally a defiant bunch. Satan is suddenly engulfed in flames and teleports from the room, leaving a light singe mark on the floor like a pentagram. With a wave of his hand Lucifer cleans up the mess and turns to find the radio demon standing at the doorway.

“Oh Alastor! Back from your outing?” The angel snaps his fingers and the map and figures disappear as well.

“Yes, I went by the hotel to check on things with Husker while Charlie was away. As the hotel’s representative I figure I should keep up with the ins and out even if the princess does not know!” The demon hums a half truth.

“Thank you, I didn’t think you would take the role so seriously.” Lucifer smirks and walks past the demon into the hallway.

The shadow minion smiles widely and creeps along the wall to keep the smaller man in sight. Alastor raises an eyebrow at the puppet and follows.

“Well after the angelic display with Velvette there was not much room for my usual disobedience.”

Lucifer flushes gold and tilts the brim of his hat down to hide his face.

“Don’t mistaken me your Majesty. I throughly enjoyed seeing you flex some of that power you keep tucked away in this tiny form.” Alastor can’t help but chuckle when the angel growls and glares back up at him from beneath his hat, “Did I hear you will be making the trip to Zestial’s territory this evening?”

The two men head up the stairs towards their respective wings. Alastor slows down a step but when the king does not seem to care that they have turned to the East hall he continues to walk with him. He had allowed Lucifer into his own area for the interview and the man has not taken it as a sign to run a mock so he figures he is given the same expectation.

“Yup. The tv Overlord sent over a drone to record the visit as some sort of show of power.” The fallen angel snaps his fingers and a drone appears in his arms.

Alastor’s ears drop at the sight of one of Vox’s machines in his territory and possibly spying. But his frequency’s do not pick up on it being currently active and Lucifer probably has some sort of ward against it operating while in the palace as he too seems to not trust the medium to not “scramble the brain”. They are at least alike in this opinion and there is not one tv in the whole palace.

“The coward did not want to accompany you to film himself I presume.” The radio demon’s grin lifts in the corner.

“Not everyone has the stomach to look at what an eternity in Hell can do to a soul.”  Lucifer waves his hand and the machine disappears again.

The old ones are Hell’s longest surviving residents. Some were once Overlords, or lowly sinners that skated by into old age, likely none were as old as the king. Alastor was young in the scheme of things and had only arrived in Hell nearly a decade ago.

It was jarring to say the least. Alive one minute, bullet going right through the center of your forehead, then sitting up to find yourself in Hell. No welcome committee, no explanation, just dumped into your new reality. Alastor supposes it’s similar to how Lucifer was tossed away from all that he had known.

But the radio demon did take pride in the fact that he had remained an unidentified serial killer for the history books. Ever so often a “fan” of his work would find themselves in Hell and would fawn over him. Humans had a sick fascination with serial killers and could name them easier than any historical figure. Alastor was pleased his work would likely remain a mystery forever.

The teen that had ended his killing spree by mere accident had obviously taken his secret to the grave. It was likely traumatizing to realize it was not a deer you had shot but another human dragging a body in the woods. The resulting dog mauling that Alastor had been still present for all of 13 seconds had likely scared the boy into believing his own crime would be punishable even if it was accident. Left to rot in the very swamp he hunted in. Youthful ignorance.

Alastor supposed his death had put the teenager on a righteous path as he had never encountered his accidental killer.

Ironic.

He had found a place for himself in the afterlife. No longer was he restricted by society’s views on race, it didn’t matter when all changed to reflect your punishment or death. Alastor was an even better predator without a reason to hide his darker impulses. But even the freedom to delight in your own sin could get monotonous. One must keep themselves preoccupied in the game of survival or find the mind wandering, hear the call to madness like the sweet song of a siren. Eternity came at a heavy price.

As far as Alastor knows, Lilith is the only sinner who has not become an old one. Likely some protection of Lucifer’s. Or maybe something lacking in the first woman that natural born humans did not inherit from her.

“I would be more than happy to accompany you. If something was to go wrong I can at least ferry us through the shadows while you hold them off.” The radio demon lies through his teeth.

He knows the fallen angel is more then capable of handling sinners, even powerful ones like Zestial’s charges. But he is so curious to see Lucifer in this capacity, to see what else the small man keeps hidden in order to appear harmless. If only he could incite the beasts of Hell to attack, to see Lucifer defend himself. What entertainment that would be!

“You can do whatever you like Al. One should never shy away from their own mortality!” The king smiles sharply up at the demon and eyes glowing red, coming to a stop in front of a big red door.

The ornate frame has been carved from gold to look like a snake winding up to meet its companion and bite an apple at the top. Alastor realizes this is likely the royal suite. He politely steps back to give the small man space and not miss signal that he wants to be invited in.

“Velvette sent an outfit for the occasion so I’ll change first and then we can head to the outskirts. Zestial is going to meet me at the cliffs.”

Alastor nods and the angel excuses himself. He can only imagine what look the woman has put together to entice more to their side with this meeting. The media demons take every opportunity to make something into a publicity stunt to gather followers for the war. When Lucifer emerges a short time later the demon unfortunately thinks the young Overlord has calculated correctly once again.

The fallen angel is wearing a tight robe that is trimmed in gold. The front is open to expose his clavicle down to the tie at his waist, gold stings cris-crossing to hold it together. He is wearing gold stacked rings around his neck and a heavy veil that hangs almost to the floor with similar intricate gold trim. His hands are covered in his usual gloves but white. It reminds the demon of imagines of the Virgin Mary and is more feminine than the other outfits he has seen so far. He has no doubt Lucifer’s wings will be out for the cameras for the full effect.

The Mother of Hell’s monsters.

The fallen angel waves his hand and a gold portal opens for them. The two men step through to emerge at the outskirts of Pentagram City. The drone buzzes to life immediately and takes to the sky to record. Giant fissures in the earth create large cliffs that protect the city, the old ones driven out by their own madness to wander the hellscape. The beings have been gathering in packs closer and closer to the urban area. Usually they are solo creatures, tearing into anything that comes too close, seeking reliefs from another’s dying soul to keep their own alive.

Lucifer looks down upon his oldest subjects, possibly recognizes some or remembers them in saner days. Many wonder why the king does not end their suffering, or offer them to the exterminators in place of sinners. But as Alastor’s observes the other man, he sees a sadness in his eyes, guilt. Perhaps he has tried to save them once, even killed them in mercy, but it must have not been enough.

“Do you know how long it takes for a sinner to become like this?” Lucifer finally speaks, eyes remaining on the pitiful beasts below.

Alastor does not answer, he can’t seem to look away from the depths of those timeless eyes.

“Some times century's, but also faster then you think. It is the taking over of a rational and lucid mind by delusion and self-destruction. You lose yourself, you have no power over yourself, and you can't even think straight.”

The king turns toward the radio demon, he looks at the other man as if pleading, open and vulnerable, “I realize that I live in a bubble of insanity. I feel the weight of human suffering, loneliness and despair on me all the time.”

The greatest punishment ever done to the fallen angel was sending him where he would never see the good of his free will. God constructed a gilded cage to house his most beloved, to look upon him still. But surround him with the worst of his gift, clipping his wings so his son would never dare to dream again.

“Some would say Religion is induced insanity.” Alastor’s grin stretches wide, eyes gleaming as he looks upon the being that gave him the choice to touch godhood with each victim he murdered. To devour the fruit of knowledge as their eyes clouded and their souls were dragged to Hell.

Lucifer snaps out of his melancholy at the demon’s words and grins wickedly before stepping off the overhang. Alastor walks to the edge to watch his Magesty’s decent into the domain of the mad. The fallen angel’s wings unfurl and he gently drifts down towards the demons below.

The beings of Zestial’s territory have lost almost all of their humanity; their bodies are large and warped, black skin pulled tight on their skeletal forms, their eyes wide and unrecognizing. What souls they still possess have rotted in Hell, as humans were not made for eternity. Whatever they looked like before has been lost to their demonic forms, such as Alastor’s elongated version. These beasts want for nothing, do not remember why they are here, they only seek one thing; their salvation, their guardian angel, Lucifer.

Alastor looks upon them and sees his possible future. Shudders at the thought of losing his sense of self and becoming a monstrous shell. Nothing more than a corpse carrying around a soul. This is the Hell so many fear, this eternal damnation as you slowly succumb to derangement.

As the king comes closer the old ones sense his presence and look up. All eyes lock on the small man and they reach for him. An unearthly chant echos from below, a song of madness. It looks like a holy being visiting its worshippers, their hands stretch in supplication, they look like they could fall to their knees from his presence alone, their frantic murmurs like prayers to the only angel they will ever see.

Alastor’s suddenly realizes Lucifer is a God among sinners.

“My children!” The angel smiles beautifully at the monsters, “I have come to you with a question.”

The king lands on a beast’s large black hand, it could easily crush the small man if he was a normal sinner, and it slowly lowers him closer. More black hands reach out but do not dare touch, just hover as they bask in whatever warmth or memory they sup from the angel. A low growl rumbles in Alastor’s chest, the hair on his body standing up as more and more of the mad beings crowd around the king.

“Do not fear Alastor.” Zestial materializes beside the radio demon, peering over his shoulder to smile crazily at him, “No harm would ever befall thy king while amongst his most devoted.”

“Why should they be so devoted to the one that single handily created their suffering?” Alastor poses, he cannot hear what the king is saying to his monsters, but they look utterly enthralled.

"It is by sinking down into the abyss that we recover the treasures of life.” The spider Overlord coos while looking down at the angel surrounded by Hell oldest residents, “Do you blame Lucifer for thoust own demise?”

“No. I knew right and wrong, so did my victims. I chose this path with no assistance from a little devil whispering in my ear.” Especially not this rather small version, “Why blame the dark for being dark? It is far more helpful to ask why the light isn't as bright as it could be.”

Alastor remembers the opportunities he was not afforded in life despite his potential. Seeings others have doors open to them just because of their luck of birth. Can still remember his father’s hateful eyes as he watched his son from across the room. Heaven thought suffering would test one’s morality without ever having experienced it themselves.

“Indeed. It is often in the darkest skies that we see the brightest stars. For the old, the King is the only light they have seen in a millennia.” Zestial melts back into the Earth, likely to return to his people.

The demon observes the king in the midst of the crazed souls. He looks like the Morningstar he was once named after, the sinners surrounding him like planets orbiting the sun. While the demon can’t hear what Lucifer says to his devotees, he hears their answering song.

“He was the one that made us, you’ll be the one to save us!”

They chant it. It pulses into the air like a mantra. Alastor feels it match his heart beat. The beasts howl and begin to move, circling in bloodlust, a war dance, as their fallen angel sways to their fervor. It is in that moment the radio demon’s perception of Lucifer cements. He can see them taking on Heaven, can see the vision that the fallen angel laid out to the Overlords. This is the apocalypse, only it will be fought at Heavens door and not on Earth. Hell’s oldest occupants will rip angels from the sky and scream of their unjust eternity, of something only holy beings can understand and survive.

How has it taken this long for Lucifer to call upon an army?

Alastor watches Vox’s drone fly around the scene, taking in what can only be described as the Hounds of Hell. The king’s very own ravenous followers that no deal or contract could compete with. Citizens only thought the cannibals had been ruthless in their pursuit of angelic blood, now they will see the harbingers of death Lucifer and Zestial’s leash keeps them safe from being devoured daily. This will surely inspire more to their side as victory looks more plausible with the old ones unquestioning devotion to the fallen angel.

Lucifer soars higher and away from the warped souls. They reach for him, howl in longing as their guiding light recedes. The radio demon hopes the little electric devise can capture even an ounce of the image the king makes. Surely Valentino will have all of Hell fall a little in love with their angelic sovereign, beg to join the ranks in hopes of catching a glimpse of such divine beauty.

Alastor thinks they have shown their king in his best light. Have built an inspiring image so far of Lucifer’s holy mission and how he is Hell’s salvation, humanity’s advocate.

But he wants to see the fallen angel’s other half. The red and gold eyed Devil that can slither into your flesh, control your limbs, force you to kneel, and bewitch you with his ardor. The demon wants the sinners to witness their king at full power, the mightiest of angels that was cast from Heaven and left an imprint on every human after. Whose hubris they all unknowingly followed into the pit and should be worshipping for their freedom to be damned.

Alastor has never sought salvation for his deeds, did not regret his new life in Hell. But he did want to live it without divine intervention, that of which he held no belief in while alive on Earth. If Lucifer could conquer Heaven he would follow the fallen until his own inevitable madness. If the radio demon is going to ever bow to anyone, it will be to a monster like himself.

The monster lurking behind the veil; The serpent of Eden, The most beautiful and loved angel of God, The Sin of Pride.

Chapter Text

Lucifer and Alastor return to the palace as the blood moon begins to rise. The King has sent the drone back to its owner and the footage will probably air the next day along with Vox’s annoying commentary. The radio demon knows it will not compare to what he saw, but it will likely rally many more people to their cause.

The radio demon’s blood is still boiling from the cliffs. It feels like he witnessed a god among men, has seen an angel’s true potential. But he wants more. He wants to see the fallen at his truest nature. The being that could force Hell’s people to their knees and to do his bidding if he so desired. The creature humans were taught to fear in a biblical sense.

The smaller man snaps his fingers once they reach the palace grounds and returns to his usual suit and top hat. That he persists on his circus outfit over the recent looks that clearly suit him more grates on the demon. So much potential wasted. At least now Lucifer seems willing to tap into his divinity and it will take Hell a long, long time to forget their sovereign’s rightful place in the hierarchy again.

“I am curious.” Alastor speaks up as they cross the threshold before they split to different wings, “With all that I have seen, why do you not rule Hell as a proper King? Clearly you have the ability to inspire the people, even demand fear.”

The angel’s red eyes flick to the other man beside him, lingering as they seize him up. Perhaps looking for the demon’s usual mockery, perhaps he can see his very intentions from years of observing mankind, it makes his skin crawl in a delightful way. To have the devil himself look at you like an opponent in words, checking to see if they are engaging in a chess match or being serious. He can now recognize the cunning intelligence that hides behind his silly exterior.

“I never wanted a kingdom to rule, that was always Lilith’s dream.” Lucifer finally answers once he sees honest curiosity in the crimson eyes.

“And yet you are good at it Sire.”

The king smiles sadly, “The moment I find some semblance of happiness in my punishment Heaven always finds away to turn it against me.”

“Ah, but once we conquer Heaven that won’t be a problem now will it hmm?” The radio demon tilts his head to the side, his eyes turning to dials.

How he wishes he had wings and could be one of the sinners Satan mentioned to accompany Lucifer to Heavens gate. To see the fallen angel in his glory, witness the second coming as he reminds angels why it took all his brothers to cast him out. The thought makes black drool seep from between his fangs.

“You and Charlie reunited and seated on Heavens throne, recreating a system for your beloved free will,”  Alastor sways behind the smaller man, leaning over his shoulder to spin his vision in the other ear, “slaughtering those who betrayed you, who crushed your dreams for fear of wanting more, of becoming like you.”

The fallen angel shivers at the demon’s words, exhaling a puff of steamed air. The radio demon snaps his fangs near Lucifer’s ear before swaying back to the other side. He can see the angel’s chin tilt in his direction, like he can’t resist following.

“Why, I doubt you even need an army if you’re willing to let go. Unleash some of that demonic power you’ve been blessed with from the fall.” The taller man’s tongue slips out to swipe over his fangs, “I bet that form you used on Adam isn’t your only one is it your Majesty?”

“No but… Charlie has never… what would she think?”

“Dear Charlie craves to know you, believes in your dreams. Someday she will look back on this and be grateful for the sacrifices you had to make. But how much more angelic grace can you rely on and not your more demonic side?”

Alastor’s grin becomes sinister as his long leg steps ahead and he puts an arm up against the wall to stop the king from continuing to the safety of his wing.

“What are you willing to become?”

Lucifer halts before he runs into the demon then looks up at the taller man, “Become?”

The fallen angel’s eyes bleed to red, the slit pupils surrounded golden irises’ dilate. A claw comes up to hook under the other’s bow tie to tug him down. Lucifer tilts his chin up to stare into the demon’s eyes above him, only a couple inches apart. Alastor’s ears lay back flat at their closeness, he can smell the scent of crisp apples and morning dew, can feel the smaller man’s soft growl vibrate in the air between them.

“It’s what I have always been.” Lucifer purrs as his forked tongue flicks close to the other man’s chin.

The angel lets him go and waltz’s under the out stretched arm. Alastor feels rooted to the floor, he watches as his shadow gleefully follows the king along the wall, an unfamiliar flush spreads through his body. When Lucifer is a few steps away the small man turns and lifts an eyebrow at the frozen demon.

“Are you coming?” The king doesn’t even wait, just turns and continues down the hallway.

Alastor straightens his coat and clears his throat, finding it dry and feeling off kilter. His long strides bring him back to step with the smaller man and he follows, curious where they are going. While he has lived at the palace he has explored it to the best of his abilities. Some rooms are closed off with magic, even his shadow can’t slip through. Now he finds them in the hallway with the portraits of the royal family he visited his first night after leaving the hotel weeks ago.

Lucifer stops at a bust of his own image. He peeks over his shoulder at the radio demon, winks, then turns glowing eyes at the statue. The bust’s eyes glow red in return and the wall moves. Alastor’s ears flick forward as a stair case is revealed and the fallen angel wordlessly descends into the dark. He follows, unable to deny the morbid curiosity that is only spurred on the longer he is in the little devil’s company.

The staircase goes deep under the palace. Lucifer has no need for dungeons, why would you when at the snap of a finger the holy being could split your molecules and tear you from existence? There is no light to guide them, Alastor’s night vision from his deer form kicks in and he assumes the king can see as he does not stumble ahead of him. If the stories were true the angel had once lived before there was light in the universe.

Once they get to the bottom of the stairs Lucifer snaps his fingers and torches light, casting the room in a red glow. Alastor’s eyes fight to adjust as he listens to the King’s heels echo on the stone floor. When the demon can finally see, his heart stops at the sight before him.

At least ten angels hang by their arms from the ceiling.

Their wings have been cut off, only stubs remain at their shoulder blades. The majority hang motionless, staring towards the ground unseeing. They do not even look like their breathing, like they are frozen in time, eerily preserved. The demon smells no decomposition, sees no golden blood dripping from the still forms.

Lucifer steps towards the closest, looking up at the exterminator like one would a butterfly on display.

“What is this?” Alastor asks, willing his voice not to come out shaky.

He remembers a time before gaining power, when he too hid from the yearly exterminations in fear of a second death. Each angels’ mask and armor looks slightly different, like they are of similar design but not from the same army.

“Prisoners of war maybe.” Lucifer hums, “When Charlie was born I began taking one every few decades. Far enough apart that someone like Adam would hardly notice. Angels are easily replaced after all. This one came from the hotel battle so no one is missing her.”

“Why?” The demon wonders if he’s the only other person that has ever seen this, if even the former Queen knows.

“For information. I had to make sure Charlie would be safe. Heaven has never looked at Nephilim favorably.” The king waves a hand in front of the angel he stands before, “Hello Dear!”

The exterminator suddenly comes to life. A high pitched screech pins the radio demon’s ear flat as she begins to fight with her bindings, jerking her body and flapping what’s left of her wings. It is like an injured bird desperately trying to fly with broken wings. Alastor fights the instinct to attack, to silence the woman like a wounded animal and put it out of its misery.

“ Hush little one.” Lucifer’s eye glow red and his voice echos like many.

The angel stops thrashing and looks down at the fallen angel, “Lucifer!”

“Tell me, how is Father?” The king smiles warmly up at the captive, sharp teeth glinting in the torch light.

“I’ll tell you nothing damned one!”

“Dear child,” Lucifer’s claws reach up lightly to graze the angels stomach, the being screams and body convulses like he has torn into her stomach to rip out her intestines, “they have abandoned you, like me. I only need some minor updates and I will end your suffering.”

The exterminator snarls, mask glitching and chest heaving in anger, “I will die before I betray Adam.”

“Nobel, but Adam’s dead.” The king walks around the woman and through the other still angels that hang.

The angel wails, jerking her arms trying to slip them through the cuffs above her head and swinging her body desperately, “Lies!”

“Tell me, how are my brothers?” Lucifer continues, completely unaffected by the other angel’s tortured cries.

Alastor can only stare at the fallen angel as he continues to interrogate the captive. Has the king always been so marvelous? Charlie may act young, but he has known about the princess of Hell since he has inhabited the pit. How long has Lucifer hidden away this side of himself? Why does he not flaunt his power, command the respect of his subjects like this exterminator? As he looks upon Lucifer now his heart hammers in his chest, the thrill of watching another predator work has his blood singing. The instinct to bare his throat to the monster before him makes him ache.

Lucifer walks back over to the other angel and uses her boots to turn her around to face him. His smile looks crazed just like it did at the first Overlord meeting. The demon can feel his own grin stretch to match.

“Are you old enough to remember my fall little one? How would Heaven fare against a full assault from the Morningstar?”

The exterminator’s sobs stop and her body freezes, “You.. you can’t leave Hell.”

“Oh but I will. You see I am preparing for war. If you help me I will reward you once I conquer Heaven.” The fallen angel’s horns begin to grow, his tail uncurls to the floor, six glorious wings flare out, and four more red eyes slip open above and below his primary set.

“You are damned Lucifer Morningstar! You can never conquer the mighty angels of God!”

Lucifer’s laugh echos throughout the underground chamber as his wings beat to bring him above the bound angel. The flame between his horns ignites, casting shadows down his face and making the man look even more foreboding. He reaches a clawed hand out to grab the angel’s chin roughly to for her to look up at him, a sound like a rattle snake tail hisses through his fangs.

“I will become God!”

“Th-that’s Blasphemy…” the woman looks horrified, her body trembles as Lucifer lifts her slightly higher.

“What is a son of God if not an inherit god themselves? I am a being of creation, I helped make you all; angels, humans, Heaven, Earth. I have even made Hell in my image! Just like Father so long ago…”

Alastor can see the madness in the fallen angel’s eyes; it is so close to the surface, surely it has reined there before, was beaten back into a mockery of sanity so long ago for his wife and daughter.

It is entrancing. Utterly captivating. Intoxicating.

The exterminator screeches in terror and tries to pull her face from the king’s grasp. The banshee like wail is deafening and Alastor covers his ears before the eardrums burst. His own radio frequency shrills erratically to try and drown the woman out. The angel writhes like she is in pain, golden blood begins to seep out from beneath her mask and the chains rattle with her seizure. Lucifer drops her and snaps his fingers, causing her to immediately silence and flop lifeless once again.

“Sorry, if you push them too much the fail safe activates and they die so the enemy won’t get anything.” The fallen angel drifts back to the ground and dismisses his demonic form.

“Are they all dead? Why keep them?” The radio demon asks, nose flaring at the smell of angelic blood as it drips down the body.

“The others are not, just in stasis. Heaven would just kill them, I thought I could reprogram them. Maybe they would be useful to Charlie in the future.” Lucifer shrugs, like he is not discussing rewriting another being like it’s nothing more than an experiment.

But the demon supposes everyone is when you had a hand in creation. He thinks free will is the only thing that separates humans in the fallen angel’s mind. Perhaps he was once just lonely. Wanted something that had the capacity to understand him rather than blindly obey.

A pleasant shudder runs up Alastor’s spine, “What about this one? I would not mind helping you with it.”

Lucifer gives the other man a withering look, “I am still not sure if the consumption of angels will have long term effects on those cannibals. Besides, as long as they are here they will remain as they are.”

The king walks past and Alastor turns to follow, giving one last look to the broken angel hanging from the ceiling, “It will not rot?”

“Time is only an illusion I created in Hell, here there is no reason to pretend. Its why you sinners do not age down here. The first humans that arrived did not last long, were driven to madness very quickly even after I created a false sun.” Lucifer sighs sadly, “Your souls are not made for eternity and are so use to counting the passage of time.”

Alastor almost trips while ascending the steps. Lucifer just casually stated he creates night and day for Hell, a marker of time for sinners to believe in. The radio demon has lived in the depths for almost a hundred years, knows logically that he has not aged a day over 35 since arriving. Once upon a time was Hell nothing more than darkness and silence? How long did the first angel live in such a place?

His mind whirls with possibilities as he watches the small man walk in front of him. How much of Hell’s habitableness depends on the King’s good will to lowly sinners? Why does he continue the magic when his disillusionment of his gift caused him to isolate from his once beloved humans? The more the demon uncovers about the small man the more questions he has.

The more he wants to dig into that white flesh and see the powerful being he hides within.

As they reach the entrance at the top of the stairs the demon finds himself loathe to part ways just yet. Having glimpsed the king in his dark glory, Alastor only wants to pry more of him open. He melts into the floor to reappear infront of the smaller man.

“Perhaps I could tempt you to glass of wine? After two performances in one day from my King I feel a celebration is in order.” Alastor gives the other man his most charming smile, a grin that has swooned many in life to his swamp for a midnight hunt.

Lucifer looks up at the taller man startled, like he can’t believe the demon would still want to be around him after witnessing his secret. The radio demon’s grin becomes sharper, his hidden tail annoyingly wags, and the shadow on the wall behind the angel looks feral as it waits for a reply.

“And what would we be celebrating?”

Alastor holds out an elbow for the other, “Our impending victory.”

Lucifer smirks back at the taller man and takes his elbow. The radio demon’s shadow stretches on the wall and he walks them through it to step out into his radio station. The apparition pops up from the floor holding two glasses and a bottle of vintage. The king claims the chair he sat in last time and gazes out the window at the red moon hanging on the horizon. Alastor twirls his finger and the station comes to life to play “No Depression in Heaven” by the Carter family.

“I just wish Charlie was helping with this, that she would try to understand what I’m doing.”

The demon sits the full glass down for the smaller man then reclines in his own seat, “The princess is a true Altruist. Unfortunately I agree with you that this cannot be solved diplomatically. Has she reached out to you since that day at the hotel?”

He can see the fallen angel deflate within himself, can feel his earlier demonic energy tuck back into Pandora’s box. Alastor rumbles softly, it’s the exact opposite of what he wants; he wants Lucifer to bare his teeth and take. To succumb to his darker instincts. But his daughter is the man’s largest weakness, and the demon will need to address their divide if he is to witness the king’s full strength.

“Perhaps,” Alastor sips his wine before taking a gamble, “I can call in a favor with miss Charlotte, get her to meet with you.”

“You made a deal with my daughter?” Lucifer hisses at the demon, six eyes blooming on his face and glaring at him.

“Not a deal, only a favor that could not cause harm or death to herself or others.” The radio demon delights in the shift of the other man’s demeanor, the change happening by more and more frequently, “In exchange for introducing her to Rosie and Cannibal town for the extermination.”

“And you would use it to get a meeting between me and Charlie?” The angel asks suspiciously.

“Of course my King.” Alastor slips out of his chair to kneel before the smaller man, holding his hand out in offering, “For your holy mission.”

Lucifer raises an eyebrow but lays a delicate hand in the offered one for the radio demon to kiss lightly. The studios lighting casts a red hue on the his white skin, six eyes glow ethereally, and the blood moon creates a false halo behind his head, making the King look like the personification of Hell itself.

It is enough to make Alastor a religious man.

Chapter Text

The radio demon slinks into the shadows as he approaches the Hazbin Hotel. He has decided to gather intel on the Princess to gage how open she will be to a discussion with her Father. If at all possible he would like to save his favor with Charlie, in case he will ever need it; ever the opportunist.

Alastor melds with his shadow counter part. Usually they only mix during transportation, the entity is a part of him but separate at the same time; having its own autonomy and the perfect minion when needed. When they are together he relies more on base instincts, much more like his predator self during a hunt and not needing more complex thought. They both prefer to remain as two.

They crawl up the side of the building to slip through a window on the second floor. The hallway is empty, this floor mostly being reserved as rooms for those participating in the redemption program. At the middle of the day most are out or returning to contract work, Charlie’s exercises usually scheduled for off hours to respect bound souls obligations. The shadow zips across the floor toward the stairs, listening for any indication of where the princess might be. As they approach the banister a large needle stabs into the ground in front of them.

“Roach King?” Nifty’s glowing red eye looks down at the shadow.

A hand comes up from the dark to pat at the demoness head. The little woman giggles and crouches down before them. The shadow contorts their fingers into a projection on the wall of someone walking and then a crown.

“Charlie? She’s in her office with the angel making posters!” Nifty grins and points towards a vent in the floor, “If you crawl through that vent shaft, take a left, go two rights and then pass the cross section it will take you there!”

A ghostly claw scratches under the deranged woman’s chin and she clutches her face giddily. They wave good bye and slink down the vent to follow her directions. Inside they pass corpses of insects hanging from the top of the crawl space like warnings for other bugs. The entity shakes its head lovingly at the house cleaner’s antics and continues on. At the cross section they halt, unsure where to go they head right first.

They hear voices from below and slip through the ceiling vent along the wall and to the floor. The shadow sticks to the floor trimming and natural shadows of the room and finds a chair to hide under.

“Why don’t we ditch this place and head down to Valentino’s for some fun Trix? This place is such a drag!” A male voice moans from above the table.

“Micheal why did you come with me if you didn’t believe in the redemption program?” A female voice sighs and shuffles around.

The shadow raises up just enough to peek around the space. They have dropped down into the kitchen where two new residents seem to be on kitchen duty.

“It’s Onyx now Trix!”

“Oh yea your new moniker. Jesus babe, I’m trying to do something with my afterlife, I don’t want to be stuck in this Hell hole forever!” The woman grabs some onions and sets them on the counter to begin cutting.

“God you sound like your mother.” The man huffs and crosses his arms like a petulant child.

“And maybe if I had listened to her about dating a guy twice my age I wouldn’t have ended up here in the first place! Charlie at least-“

“Charlie this and Charlie that! That’s all I hear from you anymore! I knew that bitch would charm you just like her fucking father-“

“Micheal shut up! I like it here and you don’t have to stay! Charlie says partners should support each others dreams and value-ah!”

The man grabs the woman’s bisep to drag her to him, snarling in her face. The entity can feel its heckles start to rise at the familiar scene, claws gripping the floor outside of the shadows.

“What about my wants huh? It’s always about you now a days, what happened to the girl that left home to support my career!”

”She grew up!” The girl slaps the man’s hand away and falls to the floor, “She grew up and saw why women your own age didn’t want to date you! She wasn’t mature, she was sixteen and thought she was in love! Then she died and followed that same asshole to Hell!” Tears start to gather in her eyes as she finally admits what kind of person led her astray in life.

“You fucking bitch..” the man stalks forward, fists balled as he approaches the trembling woman.

But he fails to notice his shadow unnaturally grow in size, the large fanged green smile below and the claws that rise out of the floor to travel up his pant legs. When the woman throws her arms up to cower and protect her face she does not see the black hands that wrap around the man’s mouth and stifle his scream. As she waits for the first hit she misses her boyfriend sink into the floor like quick sand, clawing at the dark entity as its jaw unlatches to drag him into its throat whole.

When the woman peeks through her arms she does not notice the shadow that slips up the wall behind her and back into the vents.

They turn around and head back to the fork, taking the left this time. When the entity comes to the next ceiling vent it peeks down and pulls its fluffy ears from the shadows to listen.

“How about this? ‘All we are saying is to give peace a chance.’ People really seem to like Mr. Lennon!” The princess chirps and slides her poster towards her girlfriend.

“It’s lovely Charles.” Vaggie smiles from her own pile of blank paper.

“Do you think my Dad will see it?” Charlie stops drawing, clenching her crayon hard as she stares down at the papers.

“Mi amor… why don’t you go talk to him? Maybe the two of you can come up with a better plan together then apart?”

The young woman bites her bottom lip, the hand holding the crown shaking as she represses her feelings. They wonder why the princess is so open with her emotions any other time, why she choses now to hold back tears or anger.

“It’s just.. he was finally supporting my dreams. Mom use to put so much pressure on me to be a good princess, and Dad was not really involved. And then when I finally start to do something for my people Mom leaves and Dad won’t even discuss it. Then the first chance something goes wrong he goes right back to his old way of thinking!” The princess cradles her face in her hands, shoulders shaking.

The other woman reaches over to rub her back soothingly, “I think he is just scared.”

“I’m scared too!” Charlie explodes, throwing her hands up, “I’m scared too… they wanted to kill me, everyone I care about and what I’ve worked hard for. You saw Adam, he was so strong… if my dad hadn’t shown up…. What if this time it’s more than just exterminators? What if he can’t…what if they punish him again? Because of me.”

“Charlie..”

Charlie stands from the desk, wrapping her arms around her self as she heads for the door, “This is all my fault Vaggie. I have to fix this. I have to take responsibility for my actions… maybe I can take Adam’s place or work something out with Heaven for community service.”

“Charlie no!” The ex angel jumps up to grab her girlfriend and turn her towards herself, “You only saw the side of Heaven for winners. You don’t know what it’s like for angels, in the infantry… your just a soldier to them, nothing more then a machine really. Lower angels are a means to an end, you’re not allowed to think, to want, just serve… I don’t want you anywhere near that.” Vaggie chokes out.

The princess wraps her arms around the smaller woman, “I’m sorry,” she strokes her hair as her girlfriend holds her tight, “I’m sorry Vaggie… but I have to do something…”

Satisfied, the shadow turns away from the private moment and heads back up through the vents. They continue up through the different floors to the top. Once they reach their destination the demon pulls himself from his shadow puppet. He shivers as their thoughts un-meld and he adjusts to a solid body again.

The radio demon walks down his and the king’s old floor. There does not seem to be anyone moved in, perhaps Charlie is too sentimental to completely erase their spots in her hotel. Maybe she hopes they can return someday. As he strolls towards his old radio tower Alastor pauses at Lucifer’s room. Unable to resist his growing curiosity of the other man the demon turns the knob. The door opens with no resistance, no magic to keep others out, or any other security.

The room is dark and his eyes adjust to night vision; the room is bare, all evidence that the King of Hell once graced the building gone. Not even Lucifer’s scent he has grown familiar with while living at the palace lingers. Alastor walks to the apple shaped glass dome. It had glared at him across the balcony the short time they had lived down the hall from one another, at times he had even caught a glimpse of the angel working at his desk from his radio tower. The structure is quite beautiful, giving a nice view of the city and look at his tower, his wooden desk still nestled along the frame.

His eyes blink as he spy’s a lone rubber duck sitting on the desk looking out at Pentagram city. It is a simple yellow duck, a little tiara on its head with small red cheeks.

Did Lucifer leave it behind for Charlie to find? Or did the princess drop it off as she visited her Father’s empty room? How often had the young woman found herself seeking the comfort of her Father just to remember she had tossed him out? Was it a pattern from her childhood or just hopeful wishes of an adult?

Alastor grabs the little duck and tucks it in his breast pocket before turning and leaving the quite room.

The radio demon heads to his old radio tower. He will never admit that the fallen angel’s redesign of the structure had been charming, a reflection of the demon’s Eldridge form in a way. Alastor is unsure if the staff had believed him dead at the time and it was meant to be a memorial or if the king could sense the demon was alive somewhere. If it had been his final legacy he would have been pleased.

The tower is as empty as Lucifer’s room. Alastor had only broadcasted a handful of shows before they were forced to leave, though his new station at the palace was far superior. The room is cast in dark red lighting from the windows, creating an ominous atmosphere, just to his taste. Perhaps someday he could still advertise for Dear Charlotte once this is all over and her Father has made her redemption program a reality.

A cackle and spark catches the demon’s attention from the corner of the room. The broken radio cane responds to his presence, glowing green as a warbling frequency tries to play from it. Alastor walks over to it, glaring down at the contraption. It would have been useless to take with him, no longer able to serve its purpose as a conduit through his powers. A happy accident that the first man’s angelic powers had been able to break it, everything the radio demon had ever tried was never successful.

Suddenly the center of the cane glows purple, a distorted song trying to hum from within. Alastor’s chain around his neck digs into his skin and he hisses, backing away from the cane and melding with his shadow. The demon flees the room, the haunting tune ringing in his ears all the way back to the palace.

Once the radio demon crosses the threshold he grasps at his neck, but the chains are gone. His ears pin back as his fists clench, growling in frustration. A clawed hand reaches in his breast pocket to take out the rubber duck. Its beady black eyes stare at him soulessly.

The king could be the key to his freedom, unfortunately the man is unpredictable and a dangerous player to try and manipulate as of lately. Pieces at play that can only be nudged in a direction and hope it pays off in the end. He does not like the lack of control, but when you are playing with god like creatures one can only beg for benediction.

Alastor’s ears perk up and he smells the air for the smaller man. Tracking the scent he follows the staircase and down the hall to the East wing. Thankfully instead of the other man’s quarters he stops in front of an open door that is seemingly Lucifer’s workshop. The fallen angel sits at his desk at the top of a small raised platform. The rooms walls are red with white trimming like a circus tent, exactly what the demon had feared the whole palace would look like. Possibly the Queen’s decision to only allow the King’s eccentric taste in his workshop. The floor is cluttered with rubber ducks as well as any available surface. Oddities decorate the walls and portraits hang of the royal family as well as others the radio demon is unfamiliar with, possibly from other rings than Pride. Alastor briefly considers if it’s wise to return the little duck and add to the chaos.

Before he can make a decision to send the toy to the shadows or not Lucifer’s head perks up and he turns to see the taller man, “Alastor, how did the recon go?”

The demon takes that as an invitation to move closer, “Your daughter is strong in her convictions. But her girlfriend might influence her choice, she is not for Heaven.”

Lucifer sighs and turns back to the stack of paperwork on his desk. Even with a war a king’s duty does not stop it seems. Alastor sits the rubber duck down beside the papers, making a soft quack and a little rainbow pour from its mouth. His ears tilt forward in surprise and a radio buzz slips past his fangs.

“I found this in your old room Sire.”

“Oh! That’s the Charlie model I made!” The king smiles widely and picks the duck up to give it a kiss, “Complete with rainbow vomit! Because every sinner has a rainbow get it?”

Alastor raises an eyebrow at the smaller man. Lucifer’s smile falls as he stares at the toy, stroking its back and looking in its little black eyes like it holds some sort of secret.

“I made it for Charlie when her commercial aired. I only recently gave it to her.” The angel bites his bottom lip hard enough to draw blood, “I ruin everything I touch…what’s wrong with me?”

If Lucifer had been allowed to remain a part of humanity, to see the Earth evolve, he would know how hard being human was. How unfair the world could be. That the angels thought free will was a simple matter of choosing between right and wrong and that good would always prevail speaks to their naivety. But Alastor had been a man once, and he knew Hell was something you carried around with you, not somewhere you go. He had received his lot in life and rebelled against it, carved his way through each victims skin until he found his own divinity.

The demon sighs and takes the duck from the other’s hand, “There’s nothing wrong with you. Sometimes life is just unfair.”

Lucifer stares up at the taller man, intense red eyes devouring his crimson ones like he can crawl inside to the demon’s soul and decipher the very meaning of life. Alastor feels his face heat and he has to look away, the feeling of something alien wanting to dissect him to his core too much to handle. Like a mere sinner’s words are of some importance, for an angel of the Lord he once challenged with each of his victims deaths.

“…If this is Miss Charlotte, where is her family?” He distracts as a change of topic.

“Oh!” Lucifer grins and hops up, strolling over to a shelf full of particular ducks, “I have one of me and Lily over here!”

Alastor follows the little devil around as he shows off his best rubber ducks and his prototypes he was working on before he decided to go to war with Heaven. Charlie’s old favorite ducks take up a shelf that looks more like a shrine. Ducks of the deadly sins and the Goetia family. Lucifer purposes creating a shelf for the Overlords in the future and the radio demon vows to destroy any toy he makes in his likeness. There is a concerning shelf of ducks that house the souls of people who tried to cross the fallen angel; he finds when he stares too deeply in their black beady eyes agonized screams can be heard.

“Did you ever collect anything on earth? Perhaps trophy’s from your serial killer days?” The king asks as he wraps up the tour, sitting down at the only small table in the room with chairs, and snapping his fingers for a kettle and two tea cups.

The radio demon is much more of a cup of Joe person but he accepts as his eyes flick back to the seemingly innocuous soul ducks, “No, that is how stupid killers get caught.” He takes a sip of the drink and finds it to be a delightful cinnamon apple flavor, “In Hell however, there is no concern for punishment so I have a trophy collection now. Maybe some day I will design to show you…”

Lucifer grins like Alastor has just offered him a tour of the great pyramids. They begin discussing plans of how to speak with Charlie and scheduling an Overlords meeting for her to see. A dangerous hope rising in the King’s eyes.

Chapter Text

Lucifer schedules an Overlords meeting for Alastor to bring Charlie to. He hopes if she sees them as a united force, listens to his reasoning, she will join them against Heaven. The radio demon sends a message through Husker to speak with the young woman about her Father. A tug on the cat demon’s leash lets him know the princess agrees and he heads for the hotel.

The streets of Hell are lined with posters and advertising for both sides of the war. It seems the hotel residents, more than likely Angel Dust, has helped Charlie make her own propaganda. While not nearly as professional and awe inspiring as the king’s  in the demon’s opinion, the princess’s does have a certain charm to them. He makes sure to save a few varieties for Lucifer as his little voodoo puppets take them down on their way to the meet up.

Once at the hotel he pauses at the door. Normally he would waltz right in, it had been half of his investment after all. But he does respect Charlie’s wishes so he knocks politely. Then jumps back when the door is almost ripped off its henges as the princess yanks it open.

“Is my Dad ok?!”

“Yes?” Alastor looks at the girl and sees her hair is a mess and suit frumpy, “I’m sorry Dear, I did not mean to worry you with my message.”

“Oh thank goodness!” Charlie slumps against the door and her girlfriend slips beside her to wrap an arm around her waist.

“Jeez Al, your suppose to be watching over him so we thought something had happened!”

Charlie waves the demon in and they head to the back office behind the receptionist desk. Husk, Angel, Cherrybomb and Niffty are waiting and look nervous to see the radio demon once again. The little demoness runs to Alastor as soon as she sees him and starts talking a mile a minute about her conquest over the bugs.

“We’ve been hearing some things from Charlie’s supporters that are… concerning.” Vaggie deposits her girlfriend in the chair behind the desk and stands beside her, “Extremists who think she should usurp the throne to stop Lucifer.”

Alastor has to hold back laughter to not appear rude, “Charlie, your Father is one of God’s strongest and most beloved angels. I don’t believe there’s anything in Hell that can harm him.”

“I know, I know!” The young woman slumps in her chair, “But I can’t help but worry.”

“Well my proposal just may fix all of this dear.” The radio demon hums and sits Nifty down to take the only empty chair, “I’ve come to see if you will meet with your Father. He would like to talk, to explain things to you.”

“I still don’t believe in the war with Heaven Alastor.” Charlie sits straighter, her eyes focus, and for a moment the demon can see a little of her Father in her. If the girl was only a millennia older she might have a chance at beating the first tempter.

“But you have not given your Father the chance to explain.” The demon thinks if he can only convince the girl to go on her own he may not have to use his favor after all.

“I’ve seen the commercials, heard the interviews and your broadcasts Al. I just believe there is a more peaceful way to do this!” The princess gives the radio demon her best puppy eyes, even Vaggie has to look away, “Can’t you talk to him? He seems to trust you more now.”

“I’m sorry Dear, but I do believe in our King’s mission. So I will need to call in that favor of mine.” Alastor stands, the room is suddenly cast in darkness and green glowing symbols as his eyes light up the same.

“What?” Charlie looks dumbfounded, unbelieving the deal maker would call in his favor so soon.

The other hotel residents look just as shocked, staring between the two. Alastor has been known to hold deals for years, to collect them for a rainy day where he might need them. Unlike most Overlords the radio demon allows his charges long leashes, accumulating the soul power but rarely needing to call on the services of most of his contracts. Husk himself had continued on with his life fairly uninterrupted most decades after resigning from his Overlord status, until the hotel was built he had been in the middle of gambling at his casino that the demon allowed him to keep running. He counted himself lucky to not have ended up on the radio show with the other Lords.

“I want you to speak with Lucifer, today. We are having an Overlord’s meeting and I want you to hear him out.” He does not demand she come over to their side, knows this has to be a choice for the fallen angel to ever accept it.

He reaches his hand out for the young woman to shake. Vaggie tries to block her girlfriend’s hand, but a shadow lashes out and knocks her hand away. Alastor’s radio dial eyes tick and his smile grows painfully wider.

“It’s a more than generous arrangement. You will be free of a favor and I only ask for your willing audience with your Father.”

“Ok.” The princess sticks her hand out, “But everyone else here comes with me. If all the Overlords will be there then my own people will be with me.”

“Lucifer did appointment me as liaison for the hotel and your mission so I will agree to this condition.” The demon clasps their hands and shakes.

A green ribbon appears around their joined hands and cuts itself in half, falling to the floor before dissolving. Alastor can feel the heavy bond from a deal with the princess of Hell leave him, a large bargaining chip he hopes is worth it. While she may not be an arc angel and ruler of Hell, a Nephilim’s power was stronger than even the queen’s.

“Wonderful!” The demon snaps his fingers and a portal opens behind him, “Shall we depart? I would hate to be late.”

Alastor waves a hand to straighten the girls suit and fix her mused hair. Charlie gives him a thankful smile and enters the portal with Vaggie. The rest follow and the demon walks through as the portal closes behind him.

“Charlie!” Lucifer squawks and looks like he is restraining himself from jumping up to run over and hug his daughter.

Everyone stands formally for the princess. In a few short weeks the Overlords have  become accustomed to act more formally with Hell’s royalty, the one time demonstration of Lucifer’s power all the motivation they needed. He secretly wants to see them quake with fear at the small man’s authority again.

Alastor grins slyly and gives a small one arm bow for show, “My King, Charlie and her representatives from the hotel have agreed to a meeting.”

“Thank you Alastor.” The fallen angel waves the Overlord over to his usual seat by Rosie, “Charlie, thank you for coming.”

The two angels stare at each other for a moment. Both had wanted reconciliation and to mend their relationship, it had even been within grasp. Now they find themselves at odds once more, on two sides of a war council, again with similar dreams but different ways to create it.

“Dad, I don’t think I can agree with war.” Charlie wraps her arms around herself, unable to look at the king but bound to speak with him.

“Sweetheart, war is coming whether I start it or not. I’m surprised I have not gotten a declaration from Sera herself already.” Lucifer gives his daughter a pleading look, hopeful this time it will work.

“And you might not! You’re assuming the worst of them. Surely all of you know this is crazy?” Charlie turns to the other Overlords.

All sit quietly, Alastor wonders if he will have to speak for the group as he is the only one use to handling two Morningstars. He thinks he should have added a clause that the girl not speak for at least fifteen minutes so the king could give a good argument. Lucifer does not interrupt, he needs the sinners of Hell to show they are on his side, that their people are behind him for his daughter to ever think about joining him.

“We believe Lucifer is the only one who can defend us from the angels.” Carmilla finally speaks up.

“You yourself had to come to us when talking did not work, remember Dear?” Rosie tips her head to the princess and smiles warmly, sharp fangs gleaming.

“And we all saw how that went.” Vox taps his fingers on the table, “If the king had not intervened your little hotel and residents would not be standing here today. We will need an arc angel to stand a chance against Heavens army.”

The young woman looks around the room, turns to her own staff to see doubt and fear in their eyes.

“I’ve been to Heaven, there was an angel there who believed in redemption! I know we can peacefully solve this, they can be reasoned with.” The princess pleads, taking a step forward with her hand to her heart. The girl has the power to inspire, the demon and cannibal Overlord saw it in Cannibal town. But she could never shine as bright as The Morningstar.

“Princesa your Papi lived in, no created, Heaven! He would know what their kind is like, how they will handle rebellious sinners. He is right, there is no reasoning with them anymore.” Valentino reasons gently, reaching out a hand for the tv demon’s own under the table.

“You don’t know that!”

“But I do!” The king stands from where he sits at the head of the table, “This time we know too much Charlie! Sinners know angels can be killed. I know of loop holes in the exterminator contract. They will want to lay waste to Hell, start over. We’ve done it before Char, many times before and after humans creation. Don’t mistaken angels for the virtuous beings they want you to see.”

“Doesn’t all that rage you still carry feel ugly Dad? Don’t you want to try something different?” Charlie narrows her eyes at her Father, for a moment the radio demon catches a glimpse of the Queen within her.

“And isn’t it mine, still?!” Lucifer’s hisses and six eyes open, Alastor can see his claws dig into the table as he holds back the rest of his form even while his horns try to rise and tail whips, “By God, isn’t it all mine? I tried for so long Charlie, watched sinners lose their minds in darkness until I rebuilt Hell for them! I fought for their very souls and suffered with them! You want what’s best for them but you don’t understand them!”

Vaggie steps in front of the princess, who only looks shocked at her Father. Lucifer looks stricken, realizing he has raised his voice and pulls his form back.

“Char-Charlie I’m s-“

“Oh Darling. Your Father has never been good at ruling, let alone talking to his own daughter.”

Alastor’s ears pin back and dread fills him at the voice that echos in the room.

Purple smokes slips in from below the door and Lilith materializes beside her daughter. The queen is tall and imposing as ever, wearing a long black gown and matching crown on her head. Her eyes sweep around the room like she is inspecting interesting insects. She is the first sinner, but so different and ancient from her people. She gracefully glides to her daughter’s side.

“Mom!” Charlie squeals and jumps to hug the deadly beautiful woman.

The top of the radio demon’s smile curls. He knows for the queen to show herself after seven years of absence this cannot be a good sign.

“L-Lils?” If possible the fallen angel looks paler, his red eyes drink in the his ex-wife like a starving man, “Where have you been?”

Lilith ignores the question and lovingly pets Charlie’s hair, “I heard a stirring in Hell. I come home to find our people divided and on the cusp of holy or civil war.”

Alastor watches as the fierce angel he has seen the last few weeks shrinks in on himself, the fire in him dwindling to an ember. But he says nothing, he cannot support Lucifer while Lilith is in the room, can’t draw attention to himself. The Overlords nervously look between the two rulers, unsure who they are suppose to side with. While the couple has been separated for a long time, they have never openly shown opposition towards each others ruling. Lilith has always been the beacon of sinners while Lucifer the one who gave them free will. The oldest rulers of time it’s self.

Violet eyes pin Lucifer from across the room, “I’ve barely been gone a decade and yet you cannot manage to even rule that long Darling? And the first thing you do is decide to start a war with Heaven?”

That seems to shake the angel to his senses, the looks of an old argument brewing. Even Charlie takes a step from her Mother. The demon wonders what it was like growing up in a home where you witness love die between two people. When history, obligation, and dependency can no longer bind them together. When the rot that has set in is finally exposed.

“Your little rebellious incites are what brought the high seraphs attention to Hell in the first place! I had to sign that contract to save some versus complete annihilation!” Lucifer hisses, red eyes glowing with righteous fury. An old hurt boiling under the surface, something the royal family has seemingly kept from on lookers.

“And you should have fought back then instead of made a deal Lucifer! But now you want to fight?! You think these sinners will fight for you when they would not me?!”

By the time the radio demon entered Hell Lilith’s rebellion had been long abandoned. Sinners would occasionally whisper about the old days, the awe inspiring songs the queen sang that depicted paradise, how she only wanted the original dream for humans to be realized. But then the exterminations started and all thoughts of sinners being able to take on angels had died with the screams of the first culling.

The atmosphere grows heavy with two of Hell’s most powerful beings facing down each other. Any hope Rosie had of the queen supporting their side in a united royal front is quickly dashed when the woman wraps an arm around the princess.

“Well, where we have failed maybe our daughter has surpassed us. Perhaps Charlie has had the right idea all along.”

“Mom!” Charlie’s eyes sparkle while the rest of the room tries not to cringe. Things will go south for their side quickly if Lilith joins Charlie in uniting the sinners.

“Lilith they will destroy her! Make an example of her for Adam’s death! Just like they did with us.” The fallen angel shouts, fire building between his horns once again. Vaggie’s eye twitches and she wraps her arms around herself unbeknownst to Charlie.

“That is your fear talking Lucifer! It always has been.” The Queens hisses venomously, lips drawn into a tight scowl.

Lucifer’s argument crumbles at his ex wife’s ire and Charlie looks conflicted at her father’s hurt but remains at her mother’s side. Alastor wonders how often something like this happened in her childhood, if Lilith fueled the doubt the princess has in the king. How it would seem like every time the man grasped happiness it was taken from him; Heaven, Eden, Hell, Lilith, then Charlie.

“And you.”

Lilith reaches in the air for a chain and tugs. A collar appears around Alastor’s neck and he is jerked from his seat and into the floor.

For a moment he is stunned, shocked the woman would reveal her deal with him. A sinners contracts are everything and you never flaunt what you have unless you want someone to cut your bargain short. It was a strategy he used himself in his early days of Hell, cut off their supple to power until they were weak enough to devour. Like a game of chess, taking each pawn until you reach the king. The radio demon’s ears press back flat in humiliation as he glares up at the tall woman. He sees cold eyes narrow back at him, a familiar look telling him this is punishment.

“Lilith!”

“Mom?”

The two Morningstar’s look down at the demon in shock. Charlie’s eyes widen and she steps back from her Mother, dawning realization flitting across her face as she looks at the chain wrapped around Lilith’s hand binding the radio demon to her. The rest of the room falls into a tense silence as the queen pulls on a link. Alastor’s neck cranes to not be drug forward, lip pulling up but he does not snarl like he wants. Does not give her the satisfaction.

“Your service is to my Daughter, so why are you not with her?” Lilith seethes, eyes blazing as all her attention centers on the man in the floor.

“You have a contract with Alastor?” Charlie whispers, a hand coming up to cover her mouth in horror.

“I wanted someone to look after you while I was gone Sweetheart. It took a long time of convincing to finally iron out a deal, but he is one of the most compatible sinners to my own powers, able to tap in or contact him from anywhere.” The Queen’s smile stretches, showing off sharp fangs on her usually beautiful face, “And yet I find him working with Lucifer instead, no signal from his cane in weeks. Your Father taking what is not his once again.”

Lilith grabs the chain with her other hand and begins to wrap it around the fist holding the end of the leash, forcing Alastor to grab at it as he is pulled closer, “Have you forgotten our deal? Did you forgot those years of negotiations?”

The radio demon’s face glows as bright green stitches appear in his skin. His rictus smile is stretched painfully past even his normally wide grin and strings prevent it from falling, the luminescent binds sewn into skin over his fangs like a mask. Stitches dot his suit at certain joints and around his neck, like they may have been torn off and sewn back on. His eyes flash black and pupils turn to radio dials that tick back and forth, like they are searching for a signal. Lilith hums an eerie melody, dragging the man another inch forward, a frequency plays from the demon in the same tune as her voice. Purple magic seeps past his fangs and all who hear it tremor at the compulsion to listen, to do as bid. Alastor’s body shakes as stitches begin to constrict, tightening his smile closed and pulling black blood from the skin. His claws dig into the ground to resist the chain, to not cry out in pain, but he continues to slide forward.

Memory’s of darkness and only the queen’s song as company flash before him, the pain of his mouth being sewn into a mockery of his famous grin surfaces, years of denial wasted as the woman slowly breaks him to get everything she wants out of their deal, to make sure he cannot find a loop hole. His shadow claws at the walls erratically, like it’s trying to separate itself from its master and the pain it remembers from seven years locked away as the demon was held captive. For the first time as a demon Alastor had hated his affinity with radio and how it made him the queen’s target in a moment of weakness.

“Lilith stop!” Lucifer’s polyphonic voice thunders, shaking the Overlords building and reaching a hand out as if for the chain. The metal groans like it’s being pulled apart as it freezes in the air, the Queen yanks but is unable to drag it towards her further.

“Mom I asked Alastor to watch over Dad! I don’t want this! I don’t want a deal on my behalf!” Charlie finally snaps out of it and grabs at her Mother’s arm, begging her.

The tall woman stops humming, eyes snapping away from the demon on the floor and stitches releasing back to their normal bounds. She gently cups Charlie’s hand and smiles sweetly at her daughter.

“A deals a deal Honey, but if you have given him a task he can honor it,” Lilith’s eyes briefly glare down at the man, “For now.”

Alastor glares at the floor, ashamed everyone has witnessed his chains, has seen his hard fought power stripped from him and his business broadcasted for all to know. His muscles coil as he keeps them from shaking, refusing to appear weaker in any way, to scrape back what dignity he still has. While Lilith is one of the most powerful beings in Hell to be chained to, it is still chains and a reminder that once he was weak and needed a deal to survive.

“Come Darling, there is no reasoning with your Father. Mother is here now.” The tall woman turns from the table with her arm around Charlie’s shoulder herding her towards the door.

“Charlie wait.”

Vaggie steps back from the two women. Angel, Cherri and Husk look away but also do not make a move towards the door.

“Vaggie? Guys?” The princess stops, confusion and fear coloring her eyes.

“What Lucifer says about Heaven is true.” The ex exterminator looks devastated that the words fall from her mouth, “If it can be destroyed by the truth, it deserves to be destroyed by the truth.” She holds out a hand to her girlfriend, “I think we should support Lucifer.”

“No Vaggie, I-it will be different this time.”

“Babes look around. We’ve seen that some people don’t deserve Hell. I was only 21 when I died from overdose, a kid from a bad family who grew up in the wrong era. I barely got to live and yet Heaven thought I deserved eternity in Hell? Fuck, I done more bad while living here than I ever did on Earth!” Angel Dust bites his bottom lip, Husk‘s arm wraps around him in comfort.

“We can change Heaven for the better Charlie. Please.” Lucifer holds a hand out for his daughter again, but Charlie’s eyes just fill with tears and she turns to be ushered out by Lilith. Any hope of an alliance gone in an instant.

The hotel residents huddle together, holding and supporting Vaggie as silent tears begin to run down her face. The king’s hand hangs  suspended in the air for a moment, shaking slightly, before his fist clenches and he drops it to his side. Strained silence fills the room as everyone calculates how badly this has gone.

“Your Magesty.” Rosie’s finally stands to draw attention to herself, she waves a hand discreetly at the radio demon for him to stand up behind her, “I know you don’t want to hear this now, but with the Queen supporting Charlie things could get dire.”

Alastor takes the distraction to pull himself together mentally and rise from the floor, head held high and daring anyone to comment on his deal. He wants to growl at the waste of his favor with the princess, to maim all who witnessed his shame. But he seethes quietly from his seat, letting the others plot.

“I have a suggestion you may not like.” The cannibal Overlord continues.

The king gives the woman his attention, folding his shaky hands behind his back, “Speak it then.”

“Sinners need a representative, I suggest you remarry. Quickly.”

“A political marriage… An alliance! The people would eat it up!” Velvet chimes in, taking notes in her pocket notebook.

“To whom?” Lucifer looks shocked, eyes flirting back and forth between Overlords. But all seem to agree and debate its merits between themselves.

The poor man has just confronted his ex wife and lost his daughter, but war waits for none.

“You have your pick Sire. An Overlord would be ideal but that’s your choice. We all understand our role in this.” Rosie continues, sweeping her arm across the room at all present.

The fallen angel looks guardedly around, calculating eyes digesting the suggestion, but does not object. The small man turns from his council to look out the large window to the Hellscape below. Alastor thinks the king did not predict how far he would need to go for this.. or maybe he did. He has lived an unfathomably long time, has seen time begin and will see it stop.

“Leave me. I need to think.”

Everyone quickly rises to leave, no one wants to remain after such a turbulent turn of events. There will be much to do with this new development. No one will be getting sleep tonight. The demon hears Husk invite the rag tag group to his old Casino to stay if they need it, he nods his approval to the cat demon.

“Alastor. Please stay.”

The radio demon freezes like a deer caught in head lights. Will Lucifer accuse him of being a spy for Lilith? With his staff broken the queen has likely not been able to ease drop on anything since extermination day. Perhaps he will have to leave the palace, Rosie will likely let him stay in Cannibal town. Or will he be destroyed in a fit of rage because he was bound in contract with Lilith all along?

“Marry me.”

A shrill record screech fills the air from the demon’s shock. The fallen angel turns to look at him, face serious as he begins walking around the table. Alastor fights the instinct to take a step back.

“Why me?”

Lucifer stops in front of him, a deadly calm settling in the air, “Keep the monsters you know close. I do not know the other Overlords, but I know you. I know you crave power.” The king reaches out and grabs the chain that binds him to Lilith, the radio demon growls in warning, “I can release you from your deal with Lilith. You already live at the palace, nothing has to change. It will be purely political and you will rise to the highest position in power Hell has to offer.”

Alastor knows it to be true, can feel his inner beast sing at the thought of so much power, “But will the Queen give up her claim to the throne?”

The woman is the oldest sinner alive, the most powerful demon in the Pride ring. She once ruled over the people proper, while she does have contracts she has never really needed them, only choosing those whose powers elevated her own abilities. The demon does not want to turn more of her ire on him by taking her place in Hell.

“Lilith is so powerful due to her bond with me. This will sever her ties to Hell and lessen her influence with the people. Our bond is already fragile from years of separation, forging a new one is the only way to cut our connection completely. If we bond you will gain power like she did from my angelic grace.”

The fallen angel holds up his ring finger for the other man to see and the band starts to glow purple. Alastor is reminded of his own chains sitting in Lucifer’s hand, wonders if this is a chain of his own. To be bound to an angel, a being without a soul to deal but unadulterated grace.

The radio demon leans down to bring his fangs to the other man’s ear, “I am possessive, manipulative, and narcissistic. This will not be a marriage of love your Majesty, but one of mutual benefit.”

The king only nods, he expects no less and perhaps has not been in a loving relationship for a very long time. His hand holding the chain bounces to rattle the links, the demon’s ears press back and he leans away. Could he tie himself to a supernova and expect to come out of it unburned? There is no outwitting the devil himself and Alastor has seen what the man is capable of. Admires it, but also understands the unbalance in their power dynamic.

But the power hungry and greedy part of the demon latches onto this chance without a second thought.

“Remove these chains and you have a deal.”

Lucifer slowly reaches up to take the heavy collar around the taller man’s neck into his small hands. He tears it apart like it is nothing more than paper, a thing that has weighed the demon down and cut into his flesh like wrought iron. The metal glows red and burns all the way down the chain links that disappear back to its master. The thread sewn throughout his body snaps and unwinds, the Queen’s forever smiling mask slips away to reveal his darker skin tone beneath. Lucifer blinks up at the true face of his future consort. Alastor’s ears stand up as he waits for the woman to reappear, jerk him to the ground and demand his half of the deal. But he feels nothing, hears only his own thoughts and not the weight of another ease dropping through his signals. He is free.

The radio demon plucks Lucifer’s hand from the air and brings it to his lips to kiss the ring, his fangs hook under the metal like a promise to destroy everything Lilith has. To make her pay for the seven years she stole from him with her own throne.

“I accept.”

Chapter Text

Lucifer waits a couple of days before announcing his decision to marry Alastor out of all the Overlords. Some grumble about the king so quickly choosing the radio demon and not giving anyone a chance to plead their own eligibility. Vox was particularly enraged, but no one voices their displeasure to the fallen angel. Rosie is thrilled beyond reason and gets to work on the radio demon’s outfit herself while Velvette designs the angel’s.

Things become a little awkward at the palace, the looming reality that the two men are about to be tied together for possibly eternity settling over them. While they had built a comfortable domesticity over the course of time since Alastor moved in, now it feels different. This is no longer the other man’s temporary residence, this will soon be his home, and his husband.

The demon can’t help but look at Lucifer differently when they find themselves in the same room. He wonders what kind of image they portray together. The walls of the palace hold many portraits of the king and Lilith, they have always been the representation of the rulers of Hell; the ones who fell, the rebels of the Garden, the love story that brought evil into the world. Their union will be the dawning of a new era; the ones who conquered Heaven.

This evening the demon watches across the dining table as the angel eats. He supposes as far as looks go no one can compare with Lucifer, and while Alastor has never felt any particular preference, his pride swells at the thought of having God’s most beautiful angel. The king is tiny and delicate looking, but now that he has seen the other’s more demonic form and power, the demon is satisfied with a partner he does not have to constantly protect and can depend on if need be. Even the thought of Charlie being his step daughter is not unpleasant, the girl has her charm. All in all, he supposes if he was ever going to get married there was likely none better then the devil himself.

“Getting cold feet?” Lucifer quips from across the table, wrenching the taller man from his thoughts and staring.

“Hardly.” Alastor returns his eyes to his food, barely touched and surely why the king thinks he is nervous.

He wonders what would even happen if he tried to back out of the arrangement. It is basically a deal, one that is half full filled and necessary for the war. Would they remain married after the war? In a thousand years? He supposes it would be no different than the fallen angel’s current marriage if they decide to live separately. But Lucifer would have to pry the power he promised from the demon’s cold dead body before he agreed to sever his tie to the throne.

“And you? Are you ready to sever your bond with your Queen?” The demon asks curiously. They may not be marrying for love but he also will not be compared to another for eons to come.

Lucifer sighs, grabbing his cup of wine, “Lilith and I have been separated for a long time… I thought a child could reignite us. I see now there is no going back.”

“Perhaps a working relationship will suit you better.” Alastor smirks, taking a sip from his own wine.

“You are such a romantic.” The king rolls his eyes.

“Is that what brought her to your attention in the garden?”

“Ha!” A small puff of flame burst from the angel’s lips, “Lily has never been one for romance! No, she was intelligent, fierce, and ambitious even when there was nothing else in the world yet.”

Clearly the king has a type but Alastor is loathe to admit an commonality with the one who once held his chains

Lucifer circles a finger around the rim of the crystal glass, making it sing, “But when she sang, even songbirds stopped to listen…”

The corner of the radio demon’s lip curls, he knew too well the woman’s power with music.

“Why the sudden interest?”

Alastor’s ears pin back, earning a raised eyebrow from the smaller man. It had been idle chatter, but he supposed it was a good opportunity to delve deeper into the psychic of his soon to be husband.

“We have only known each other a short time in the grand scheme of things. I suppose I’m curious about the one I’m marrying.”

“You want to get to know each other? Like what’s my favorite color?” The fallen angel grins teasingly, his little forked tongue flicking out.

Alastor rolls his eyes, “We are a little late for first date questions.”

Lucifer laughs, light and sweet, which only aggravates the demon more, “I’m not sure theres words to tell you anyway, it is a particular color of a distant planet. Well, you already know of my love of ducks! And Charlie!”

The radio demon thinks for a moment, what would be good to know about his soon to be husband?

“What kind of music do you like?”

“What kind of music?” The fallen angel’s eyes widen in disbelief, “You have a cosmic being in front of you and that’s what you ask?”

“Based on your answer we may have to call off the whole wedding.” Alastor sips his wine coyly.

“Polka. I few dead genres and classical mostly. What era did you live in?”

It’s the demon’s turn to raise an eyebrow, “The roaring 20’s, I died in 1933 right as prohibition ended in Louisiana. Which was fine, it probably wouldn’t have been as fun after.”

“Oh! You don’t have a southern accent. What did it look like?” Lucifer looks honestly intrigued, not like he is judging the other man.

So Alastor tells the king of the beloved swamps behind his home, the city of New Orleans and the speakeasy’s he frequented, his hunting grounds and his old radio station. The fallen angel listens raptly, asking for more details until he has a clear picture of the Earth the demon grew up on. He wonders if the angel has missed the world he helped create all this time, another thing that was taken from him.

“So the radio thing was on Earth too. I always wondered it was just sound powers  or if you were electrocuted.” Lucifer twirls his fork towards the other’s body vaguely, “I figured you were mostly killing up there.”

“Well one has to have a day job to survive, murder does not pay bills. Radio was my passion first.” Alastor snaps his fingers and his little voodoo puppets emerge to start cleaning up their plates, “Which reminds me, would you like to see my own collection?”

The king pats the head of the minion that grabs his plate, the little creature purring and standing on its tip toes to nuzzle his hand. The demon makes a note to tell his majesty not to spoil the little nuisances, the angel would have them absolutely worthless if they think they can butter him up.

“Oh! Yes!” Lucifer looks giddy at the thought and hops up from his chair excitedly.

The taller man sinks into the floor to reappear beside the angel. He lightly touches the small of the other man’s back to lead him to the West wing. Lucifer is quiet as they walk, a light golden blush dusting his cheeks. Once they reach Alastor’s room he opens the door and allows the king to go in first. The door to his bedroom is safely closed and his bayou sanctuary hidden away. The shadow minion rises from the floor to chitter happily at the small man, who twiddles his finger at the entity. The demon glares and flicks his wrist for the fire to roar to life, the light shrinking the shadow.

Above the fire place hangs many variety’s of skulls. When one first looks at the display you would think they are like any other hunting trophy’s. But there are no creatures like this is Hell, no animals like on Earth to hunt and mount. When a soul descends into the pit their body is transformed into a versions of their vise and punishment, these skulls are the warped versions of mankind.

Lucifer has never seen sinners mounted on a wall like mere decorations. There are some that are clearly animal type demons, a canine, alligator, bird. Some are more ambiguous, large twisted horns like a crown, one with eight eye holes, another with two skulls fused together like two heads.

“These are the previous Overlords I so kindly disposed of.” Alastor grins proudly at the line  of skulls sitting directly above the stone mantle.

An aquatic skull with fins, a lizard with four eyes, one that has multiple holes for a mouth, a skull full of long needle like fangs, one with large tusks, another with three eye sockets on only the left side, and lastly a simple human like skull with fangs and no nose socket.

“I remember your broadcasts. They were particularly despicable Overlords so I did not intervene. I had actually wanted to meet the killer at the time.” Lucifer winks at the other man, “And here I am now engaged to him.”

The demon’s eye twitches at the word ‘engaged’, like the arrangement is anything more than political. But Alastor imagines another afterlife where the king had sought him out for his work. Perhaps he would have tried to move up with a deal with the devil himself, met the angel before his anxious and clownish persona ruined his first impression, or possibly avoided a deal with Lilith down the road.

“What about the center piece?”

Alastor turns his attention to the skull with antlers like his own that hangs at the center of his collection, “Ah, this one is special.” The demon moves to stand in front of the fire, hands clasped behind his back as he stands beside his future husband, “That is the last momento I have of my Father.”

Lucifer’s eyes widen and he looks at the skull once more then back to the taller man, “Your Father was also in Hell?”

“For good reason. Once I realized where I was after death and gained my footing, he was the first person I hunted down to murder again.” The radio demon’s eyes turn to dials, his fangs reflect the light from the fireplace.

“Again?”

“Let me tell you about my first kill, why I started down the path to damnation.” Alastor’s grin becomes truly maniacal, “I will show you a glimpse of the man you have agreed to marry.”

He retales the beginning of his true self emerging from the blood of the swamp in New Orleans, 1913.

————————————-

“Ma! I got it! I got the radio gig!” Alastor runs into the house, screen door flapping behind him.

His mother stands at the sink washing dishes, she turns and wipes the soap on her apron, “You did?! Oh Alastor I’m so proud of you!”

Alastor melts into the woman’s embrace, he has been trying to get a job in radio for a while but no one would give him shot because of the color of his skin. Behind the radio no one knew what he looked like, he could finally get the recognition he dreamed of. A man had heard him speaking in town and approached him, asking if he would be interested in trying his voice out on his station.

“Radio?! I thought you said he was looking for a real job?!”

Alastor freezes and pulls from his mother’s arms to stand in front of her, he had not realized his father was home early. The man stumbles in the kitchen, clearly having stopped by the local watering hole after leaving work early. The always present contempt is heavy in his eyes as they zero in on the young man.

“Honey this is import-“ his mother tries to speak up softly, a pleading smile on her face.

“A real job is at the factory!” The man thunder’s, causing the gentle woman to flinch.

Alastor stands tall, knowing not to say anything and make the situation worse. He can feel the hand gun tucked in the back of his pants. He had purchased one recently, his father’s abuse increasing and becoming more dangerous for his delicate mother.

“Let’s take a walk junior.” The large man grabs his son’s arm roughly and pulls him towards the front of the house.

“No! Please Dear, please don’t-“ when the woman tries to pull at the hand dragging her son out the door she is back handed to the ground.

“Ma!” Alastor tries to yank away from the other man but his arm is just wrenched painfully behind his back and he is shoved forward.

“We’ll be back.” His father grumbles as his mother sobs on the ground while the two men disappear into the swampland outside their home.

Alastor walks in front of the bigger man. While he has finally grown to his father’s height the man still has muscle on him. He is only 16 and from a poor family in New Orleans surviving on a factory workers salary. He knows what his father is planning, he has pulled this trick many, many times growing up. It’s the time of day the gators feed. It’s a tactic to threaten and scare. It worked in his is youth, afraid his father really would feed him to the creatures of the swamp. But Alastor stopped being afraid of the bayou a long time ago, is more familiar with it than his father could ever hope to be.

“I knew you were trouble. The day you were born. Too much like your Ma.”  His father growls.

Alastor unfortunately looks a lot like his father, except for the larger man’s fair skin. Devilishly handsome, a man who had charmed his mother when she was young and naive. But she wound up pregnant and then gave him a son with too dark of skin. He never forgave her for tying him down to a family beneath his station in life. Sometimes Alastor’s own imagine haunted him; his sharp nose, dimples, and high cheek bones that are too familiar. He had long ago shattered the mirror in his childhood room.

He is jerked to a stop by his shirt collar deep in the bayou, his father turns his back on his son and throws a stick in the water. Never afraid of the younger man, too confident in the fear he has beaten into the boy at a young age. To sure in himself to see the hatred that began to eclipse the fear as the boy grew older. Gators slink into the water at the sound of water splashing.

His father attempts to light a cigarette as he stares at the water, the same ritual he always partakes in before abusing his son.  Alastor slips the gun from the back of his pants, knowing this is the moment he has been waiting for. The large man freezes as he hears the gun click.

“Get in the water.”

His father turns to look at his no longer afraid son. Alastor stands tall and sure, not an ounce of fear in his eyes or tremor in his hand. But the other man laughs, taking a drag from his cigarette. Still too confident.

“You won’t shoot me boy.”

Alastor fires and the bullet grazes his father’s cheek as he flinches, blood seeps from the wound.

“Fuck! Alastor what the Hell are you-“

“Get. In. The. Water.” Alastor breaths through his clenched teeth.

He searches his son’s face for the familiar fear, for a sign that the young man can’t shoot him, can’t kill another. But all he sees is cold brown eyes, no doubt or apprehension within their depths. He sees a dark reflection of himself, his own cruelty glaring with such contempt it sends a chill down his spine. He raises his hands in the air in surrender, starts to feel an unfamiliar dread creep into his bones.

“Now hold on boy-“

“GET IN THE WATER!” Alastor takes a sure step towards his father, gun trained and never wavering.

The other man automatically takes a step back, his leg slipping from the muddy bank into the swamp water, causing him to stumble deeper as he tries to right himself.

“Think of your Mother!” He tries to use the one weakness he knows his son has, threatening her has always put the boy in his place. He knows Alastor loves his mother more than anything.

“I am.” Alastor grins sinisterly and fires a shot in his father’s thigh.

He screams and reaches for the wound, Alastor fires again and clips him in the shoulder, knocking  his father back into the murky water.

Laughter bubbles up from the young man’s throat as the gators swarm where the blood colors the water. He feels no regret as a beast clamps onto the screaming man’s thigh. There is no fear as the gator spins its body with its teeth locked into flesh, a death roll. His sinks to his knees, laughter only growing in volume as the water thrashes violently.

And then all is quiet.

Alastor clenches the earth between his fingers as he throws up. His body quakes from the adrenaline. Tears gather in his eyes from relief, feeling free for the first time in 16 years. He thrills at the power he has discovered, how easy it was to end a life. To kill the very being that has hurt him for no reason other than being his son.

At the very bottom of his heart, where he has felt nothing for the man in many, many years, a small part of him cries for a father he was never going to have. But the overwhelming victory of slaying his worst nightmare drowns it out. For a moment his eyes flash red, his shadow casts a crown of antlers, and he chooses a path he will readily condemn his soul for.

He would never feel weak or afraid again.

————————————-

Alastor smiles up at his dear old Father, cursed to forever grace his son’s wall like the pathetic prey he was. The king can hear what the other man does not out right mention, can feel his angelic grace wrap around a child that was hated for no reason and abused because of a man’s own pride. He has to look away before his grace reveals the other’s secrets without the demon’s permission, that he doesn’t glimpse into Alastor’s soul and lay it bare as he is able. The fallen angel had learned long ago that looking into a sinners soul would drive him mad with guilt.

“I’m sorry.” Lucifer looks down at his feet, ashamed, “I’m sorry that my actions caused-“

“There’s no reason for you to apologize.” Alastor tips the angel’s chin up with a claw to look at him, “You may have given people free will, brought so called evil into the world, but mankind does know the difference between right and wrong. I certainly did, and so did my Father. There was no divine intervention that made that man into the cruel, drunken, sorry excuse for flesh that he was.” The demon looks at his soon to be husband and sees the lie he has been fed since the beginning, “Not everything is your fault Lucifer….”

The angel looks close to protesting, his red eyes flitting across the taller man’s face as he searches for hatred. Alastor had not shown Lucifer his collection or told him of his past for some kind of vindication. Only to offer a piece of himself to the being he would soon be tied to, an olive branch for their circumstance and an offering to move forward openly. Perhaps this will be their common ground, neither having good fathers. The king finally finds some answer in the demon’s eyes and reaches a claw up to tap at the x on the other’s forehead. Alastor growls softly in warning.

“I have always wondered, as a being of immortality, why humans would do something that could result in their own death?” Lucifer’s eyes return to the fire in front of them, flames dancing in his eyes.

“I was never scared of dying, especially once my Maman was gone.” The radio demon gazes into the flames as well, making them green and purple and earning a smile from the angel, “I actually thought of it quite often, the thought of the world finally going quiet and numb. The feeling of suffocation from living in a world I did not fit into finally fading…”

“What about your Mother?”

Alastor blinks down at the other man, surprised. He does not speak about his Maman often, he holds her memory close and only shares his love of her to his most trusted friends. She use to nag him about marriage in life, wanting him to settle down and find happiness in a way she was never able to. Would she be pleased with his marriage? Even a political one?

“An angel now, as she deserves.”

His soon to be husband looks shocked for a moment, but then a gentle smile spreads his lips, “I’m glad. Would you tell me about her?”

And so the radio demon sits them down in front of the fire and tells Lucifer about the most important person in his life. The short years he got to live with her, of the peaceful years they had after his Fathers death, and her unfortunate death due to illness from work. The angel snaps them more wine and listens attentively, his gentle smile remains throughout the conversation.

He hopes his Maman looks down on their wedding day and is pleased that he will marry an angel, just as she had always prayed for.

Chapter Text

A royal decree is made that Lucifer Morningstar shall untie Hell and marry a sinner to show loyalty to his people before news of Lilith’s return can be discovered. There will be an official ceremony at the palace that all citizens are invited to witness. The people are shocked, but the Vee’s report overwhelming positive feedback and the Overlords get to work to scrape a royal wedding together.

In the few short days leading up to the event the soon to be royal couple do not see much of each other. Alastor does not care much over the decor or rituals for the ceremony and leaves it up to the fallen angel to choose. The radio demon avoids making any broadcasts as he does not want to deal with the likely sickeningly amount of calls or requests for the story of the love affair the couple did not have. Though he does plan to have a special segment after the wedding to talk up  his dedication to the sinners and being their representative, possibly inviting the king on the show as well.

Lucifer sends quick official invites to the sins, the dining room is decorated for after the ceremony for the Overlords and Sins attendance, and everything will be televised for all cities to see. While Alastor is loathe to make himself appear on Vox’s machines, he understands the reason and only asks nothing follow them inside after the official marriage.

The radio demon finds himself pondering how the hell he has ended up here when neither man could stand to be in the same room together not too long ago. It is a title and nothing more, a way to cut off Lilith’s claim to Hell and Lucifer’s power. If they survive the war they don’t necessarily even need to live with each other. Though Alastor does admit he is quite cozy in his radio tower, perhaps they can continue on coexisting as a sort of polite companionship. They have not discussed how being King’s consort will affect the radio demon’s position in Hell, what responsibility’s might come with it. He does intend to take the role seriously and finally enact some changes for the Hell he has always envisioned.

As he pulls on the outfit Rosie designed for him he wonders when he and Lucifer will have a chance to discuss these things. Likely not until the war is over. It will at least give them time to adjust to this new lifestyle.

The demon pulls a high collar, deep green doublet lined in gold trim over his black shirt. The back laces up like a corset, which his tentacles tie, while the front trimming crisscrosses to look like a radio face. The pants are the same green and fit to accentuate his long legs. The pants are tucked at his shins into a decorative wrap that leaves his hooves and dewclaws exposed. Velvet wants more of his demonic features on display and plans the same for Lucifer. To make them look more like a true sinner and fallen angel joining in unholy matrimony. He would not agree to his tail being exposed and so he slings on a long black cape that is trimmed with thick fur around the neck. He allows his horns to grow to three points and fastens a consort’s circlet on his brow shaped like black antlers.

Alastor looks at himself in the mirror and appears every part a Demon Lord, elegant and powerful. Rosie had truly out done her self. Lucifer had told him the ceremony will be quick and to the point, for which he is grateful. The few catholic weddings he attended in life were far too long for his liking. He wonders what his Mother would think, what kind of wedding she had envisioned for her only son. A small part of him wishes she could witness it.

“Oh Alastor you look like you were born for this!” Rosie coos as she enters the room, his shadow leading her on its arm.

“Thank you Dearest.” The radio demon smiles at one of his only true friends.

“Now I’ve been married plenty of times if you ever need advice.” The woman winks and walks over to adjust his cape, “You are ok with this right my friend?” She asks as she rests her hands on his shoulders.

“Rising to the highest and most powerful position I could have ever dreamed of? Oh yes.” He smirks, “I will have the most powerful being tied to me for possibly an eternity.”

Rosie’s hand squeeze, not wanting to hear his usual jokes and looks at him in the mirror seriously, “This is more than just a deal Alastor. You will have people to rule over. Just being an Overlord over a territory can be tiring and you have never set up your own domain like that.”

Alastor catches her hand under his own, “I have never felt more sure. It is what I have strove for.”

“There’s also your new husband. Political or not you are making a commitment to rule by his side. And don’t think I haven’t seen the way you have been looking at him lately!”

The demon rolls his eye at the woman’s teasing, “I have been enjoying his more Hellish traits. It wouldn’t do to be married to just a silly little angel, I have standards.”

The cannibal giggles behind her fingers like they are gossiping over tea, the serious tension breaking, “Only you would dare to dance with the Devil!” Alastor rolls his eyes at that, Rosie leans close to his ear to whisper, “But at any point you give the signal and we will be over the wall and on to another city in a jiffy!” Of this Alastor has no doubt in the woman’s ability, it fills his long dead heart with warmth, “Well let’s get you to that alter then!”

The two head for the balcony that overlooks the front gates of the palace. The citizens below will be able to see the ceremony without invading the palace grounds. Asmodeus the Sin of Lust will perform the vows much to Alastor’s chagrin but Lucifer insisted it is within his domain. The Sins line one side of the balcony while the Overlords line the other.

The balcony has been decorated in red poppies and white yarrow flowers. A red carpet has been laid out from the door to the edge of the balcony for the couple to walk down. Hell is cast in its red evening light, the air is still with silence as everyone waits breathlessly for the ceremony to begin. Lucifer and Lilith never had a formal royal wedding, having been together since humanity began. This marriage is for the for war, they will create unity between the Hellborn and sinners, and they will harbor a new era free of Heaven’s slaughter. It is exactly what they need to win over all of Hell.

The radio demon has to admit it’s the perfect plan he couldn’t have orchestrated better himself.

Lucifer is standing at the French doors looking out at his people and turns when he hears the two Overlords approaching. The fallen angel is clad in a long white robe with slits cut up to his hips, his white cloven hooves can be seen peeking from the bottom. The robe is lined in thin gold pin stripes and trim. The sleeves of the robe drape at the elbows to show off golden braces crafted like scales of a snake covering the man’s forearms to his hands. The middle of his chest is open from his neck to his sternum like a diamond to show off his pure white skin while red ruby’s clip the neck piece together. Gold chains of dozens of rubies hang off his shoulders like drops of blood. His horns hold up a veil instead of a crown, the base of them clasped in gold with a chain hanging between them with a large ruby  shaped like a star in the middle. His wings are folded gracefully behind him while his barbed tail swishes back and forth low to the floor anxiously.

Alastor can see why the arc angel is known as God’s most beautiful son. Pride fills him to think that he will own a small part of this holy being, that as long as he survives, Lucifer’s power will be bound to him more than any deal could ever grant him.

“Hello.” Lucifer greets his soon to be husband politely, “Are you ready?”

“Yes.” The demon holds out a hand palm up as Rosie had instructed.

The cannibal opens the French doors and takes her place with the others as the king lays his hand on top of Alastor’s. For a moment their eyes meet. There’s no backing out now, they can only go forward for what’s best for Hell and find themselves in the aftermath.

The radio demon leads him outside to the cheers of the people. The two men walk slowly to the edge, Vox’s machines fly high to capture their movements, and they look down at the sinners below. The streets are packed with Hellborn and demons alike who have come to witness the momentous event. The crowd cheers and screams at the sight of them, filling the air with a cacophony of support for the political marriage.

Asmodeus raises his arms to quiet the people and Lucifer and Alastor face one another. The radio demon barely listens as the Sin recites the ritual to bind them in matrimony. The angel before him gazes back unwaveringly. He wonders if the smaller man is thinking of Lilith, of the difference in this marriage compared to his first, or if reality is just setting in. Would this just be a blip in time for something that has lived eons? Would he leave a lasting impression on Hell or would Lucifer even remember him a millennia from now if a second death claims him? Neither stop the Sin nor interrupt, facing this new era together against Heaven.

“In these unprecedented times of War, our one true King, the personification of Free  Will, the Sacrifice for the Choice for Right or Wrong, and Hell’s only High Angel, weds this Sinner to unite our people. Lucifer Morningstar, will you honor his people, put their needs before your own, and listen to his counsel on their behalf?”

“I do swear.” Lucifer chants, taking both of Alastor’s hands in his own before them.

“Alastor the Radio Demon, will you honor our King, be his guidance for your people, and be by his side until the end of time?”

“I do swear.” The demon repeats, feeling the weight of the words settle into his bones.

The golden bracers flow from Lucifer’s arms like a live snake, winding down his arm as they slither around their conjoined hands and up Alastor’s own forearms. They now wear a matching set of scaled bracers, the kings claim symbolically binding them together. Like the snake from the Garden of Eden claiming Eve.

“With the power of the Second Ring of Hell, I bind thee until Hell freezes over, the Heavens fall from the sky, and the Earth returns to stardust. You may now kiss and seal this union!” The Sin raises a teasing eyebrow at this and winks at the fallen angel.

Lucifer smiles unsurely up at the demon, feathers puffing up in embarrassment , but stands still to give the other man the lead. Alastor’s now freed grin stretches into a smirk and he takes his hand from the smaller man to tilt his chin up. The people need a show after all. He leans down to press their lips together, as Lucifer closes his eyes and rises to meet him. The angel’s hands come up to hold him close, tilting his head to slot them more firmly together. Their horns knock together and six wings flare out as the street erupts in joyous cry’s.

They turn towards the sinners and Hellborn below and Asmodeus presents them as the new royal couple. The recording devises buzz around and Lucifer makes sure to turn them for the best angle like Valentino directed. Soon they are finally whisked away for the banquet, the people continuing to cheer and celebrate behind them.

Alastor’s shadow puppets bring out food and drinks provided by Beelzebub while everyone gathers in the royal dining hall. Lucifer and the radio demon seat themselves at the head of the table while the Sins take the left and the Overlords the right. Never before have the two ruling parties been in the same room together. He wonders if that will change now, if Lucifer will continue a more active role in Hells hierarchy. Alastor for one would like to see him rule as a proper king while he manages the Pride ring. A discussion for later perhaps.

The fallen angel taps a glass to get everyone’s attention, “Thank you all for coming and for your hard work in the war effort.”

“Numbers are increasing by the minute my King.” Vox offers as he looks at the live feed with Velvette.

“I believe this has truly turned the tide your Magesty, we have the majority!” The woman crows and high fives Valentino.

“With how wonderful you look Luci I think these sinners will be eating out of the palm of your hand!” Bee whistles at the small man, causing a light gold blush to dust his cheeks.

“Our one and only fallen angel!” Mammon cheers and raises a glass.

“Thank you, thank you.” The king laughs and picks up a glass to toast as well, “Tonight let’s celebrate our first major step to defeating Heaven!”

Hell’s leaders all lift their glasses and toast to the future. Alastor waves his hand for some puppets to materialize with a piano, cello, saxophone, trombone, bass, and drums to play while they eat. His new husband’s eyes light up and the demon feels a little pride at pleasing the man. He dishes them out portions of the food laid out on the table before them while the angel pours wine.

“Hmmm were you married in life Alastor? You seem to be good at this.” Lucifer teases as he sips from his wine.

“No, in my time it was illegal for me or my Mother to marry due to our race. All the better because I was not interested and it was one less thing my Father had over my Maman.” Alastor smirks at the thought of accomplishing something his Father never did, he almost wished he had left the man alive in Hell to see his son one day rule over him.

“Oh… you humans are so peculiar about the oddest things. Well I have enough years of marriage under my belt for the both of us.”

The radio demon hums in agreement as he cuts into his bloody steak. The others mingle and chat, while the Sins seem more rambunctious in celebrating their sovereigns new marriage the Overlords are clearly trying to be polite and not piss off forces much more powerful than themselves. Alastor can feel a shift in himself, recognizing he is no longer a part of ‘them’. He will no longer just be an Overlord, it makes him purr in pleasure to know they will have to answer to him and he now owns all of their territory, possibly their souls.

The radio demon looks over the Sins, wonders how they view him now. An equal to Lucifer? How did they treat Lilith? Does he have a say over their rings or the ability to visit them now? There are many questions he likely should have gone over with the king before their marriage but the chance to grasp this kind of power and freedom had blinded him to anything else. While the little display with the snake was for the ceremony, he wonders when his supposed new powers will evolve in him, or how.

“So,” the demon peeks at Lucifer while keeping his eyes on everyone else, “I assume it will take more than just a kiss to sever Lilith’s tie to the throne as well as grant me more power?”

The fallen angel coughs into his wine and a gold blush darkens his cheeks, “How about a dance?!”

Alastor’s ear tip forward curiously but he sits his utensils down and holds a hand out for the smaller man. The band switches to Moonlight Serenade by Glenn Miller as the demon twirls Lucifer to an open space in the dining hall. The sins cat call the couple while a few of the female Overlords smile as the men start to slow dance.

For the night all pretend it is just a wedding, just two people declaring their love for eternity in Hell. A night of celebration, food and dancing to forget the war on the horizon. Weddings were rare in Hell because of the possibility of forever as well as the impending yearly culling. Alastor had certainly never envisioned himself tying the knot in his afterlife.

The radio demon is pleased to find the fallen angel is a graceful dance partner. They both seem to have a love of music and dancing, traits he finds they can easily relate to. Perhaps it is something they can at least have as a common ground as they are now bound for the foreseeable future. Once everyone seems content to return to their meal and conversations Lucifer leans closer to whisper to his partner.

“We will need to form a new bond to sever Lilith’s ties to my power. You.. may not like this part from what l have gathered.” The smaller man looks sheepishly up at his husband.

Alastor takes a moment to spin Lucifer under his arm and dip, then moves them around the room a little further from the others.

“I’m listening.” The demon hums, a small frown pulling his lips. The facial muscles aches from the unfamiliar motion after all this time.

“Well, we have to um.. consummate the marriage?”

A radio feedback hiccups, making the music screech for a second like a record player as it interferes with the puppets song. Lucifer leans forward against the demon’s chest like he surprised the other man with his closeness. He looks demurely away like he is shy as they continue to follow the music.

“I do not have a soul to deal, so we need to  form a ritualistic bond to create a link from my grace to your soul. There is a reason people call it becoming one.”

Alastor fights the impulse for his ears to pin back in distaste, “I have never been one for the carnal desires in life or death.”

The radio demon spins the king away, then back and under his arm. The small man is light on his bare hooves and Alastor thinks he is just the right size to swing dance with.

“It will only need to be performed once.” The fallen angel reassures, “Then things can go on as they have been, we will worry about more official things after the battle with Heaven.”

“Hmmm I suppose I am to meet you at the door with a cocktail?”

Lucifer blinks up at the demon for a moment before throwing his head back to laugh. He grabs the radio demon’s hands firmly and leads them into a spin around the space. When the song ends the two men head back to the table to rejoin the party. The king refills their wine and swirls it while eyeing the taller man like an entertaining puzzle.

“I think I know what you will like.” Lucifer smirks sinisterly before tipping back his drink.

Alastor watches as the wine stains the fallen angel’s lips red like blood, his forked tongue flicks out to lick it clean, and his golden eyes glaze over with devious plans.

He is sure anything the first Temptation of Man has in mind will only lead to trouble for one demon. So Alastor clinks their glasses together for a private toast and leans closer to whisper in his husband’s ear.

“Priez pour nous pauvres pécheurs”

Chapter Text

The celebration goes on long into the night, the last chance anyone will have before they buckle down to begin training the sinners for battle. The newly weds see everyone out of the palace and the shadow puppets begin clean up. At last they are alone.

As the palace door closes behind the last guest Lucifer turns and crooks a finger for the demon to follow.

Alastor trails behind the angel as he leads him through the halls. Lucifer had tucked his wings away between dinner and more dancing. His horns, tail and little hooves are still out however. They are both still in their wedding attire and he wonders if they should change. But that feels rather intimate and performative so he dismisses the thought. Lucifer seems to have something in mind and he will let the other man lead unless he gets uncomfortable.

Their footsteps echo through the empty halls now that all the guests are gone. Usually he enjoys the solitude he has become accustomed to but now that the palace was filled with liveliness for the evening it just seems empty. He wonders how Lucifer felt all thise years he lived here alone, if the lack of sound was ever maddening.

As if sensing the demon’s thoughts the angel turns around to smile mischievously and side steps to reveal they are now in the throne room. The black throne sits in the back of the room on a small stage with stairs leading up to it. Six black wings with red jeweled eyes have been carved into the large chair. Alastor can’t imagine the small man sitting in it to address anyone, his feet would likely not even touch the floor. Or perhaps it was his ex wife’s throne, where she conducted Hells business in the kingdom the fallen angel never desired.

“Well?” Lucifer makes his way to the throne and leans against the arm rest, lifting an eyebrow at the other man.

“Here? You want to do this here?” Alastor’s lip curls up at the thought of the king wanting him to bow or any other such degrading act as a subject.

Consort, the demon catches himself, he is no longer a mere citizen of Hell.

“You can’t tell me your power hungry mind hasn’t thought about sitting on this throne.” Lucifer rolls his eyes and hops up to sit on the arm rest and pats the chair to invite the demon closer.

Suddenly the dots connect and Alastor’s jaw almost falls open. The king wants him to sit on the throne, not the other way around. Hot greed and want buzzes through his body like a live wire at the mere thought of even pretending he has that much power.

But he does, doesn’t he? While Lucifer will likely have the final say in things, he has risen to the highest position in Hell obtainable. With this act he will gain more power than any amount of human souls could give him. Alastor is now married to one of the most powerful beings in creation; the man could literally tear someone from a molecular level and rebuild them atom by atom into his own image like God did before him.

The radio demon is very aware that he does not need to worry about his own sexual nature or lack of as he feels his body heat from these revelations. He is already half hard and blood pounding as he stares at the throne before him. His horns grow slightly, the biggest tale that he is excited.

“Ha! Thought so.” The little angel kicks his hooves and looks smug that he was correct.

Alastor’s grin tightens in mild annoyance but he moves forward, the temptation too great. The king hops down and steps back to give the taller man space. The demon stops before the chair and turns around, taking in the room before slowly sitting down. He thinks one day it might be full of his subjects, imagines the angel by his side instead of in his place, a soft pleased growl thrums from him.

“Have you ever been with a man?” Lucifer slowly walks in front on the demon, hands folded behind his back as he tilts his head quizzically. Much like his own habit.

“Not to the point of sex, but I did experiment as a human. I quickly found that it was not a problem in preference, but just a lack of interest in particular.” Alastor answers honestly, there’s no point in lying if he wants the power Lucifer promised.

“Will you let me lead? It’s been a couple of centuries for myself.” The smaller man slips his veil from his horns, snapping his fingers and sending it away.

“Are you… ok with this?” The radio demon asks curiously. He has never taken pleasure in forcing someone into a sexual act and would rather not have to look at his now husband for possibly eternity and see shame haunt them.

Lucifer smile softens and a light blush dusts his cheeks, “Honestly I throughly enjoy the sin of lust and it’s been a while. Helps me get out of my head for a bit. I did just get remarried for only the second time in my long life for entirely different reasons…”

“You may not like my tastes.” Alastor’s smile stretches, showing off his sharp fangs as he runs his tongue over them.

“There’s room for violence in sex.” The angel bites his bottom lip like the idea throughly appeals to him, “As long as there’s clear boundary’s and consent. I do know what you are Alastor.”

The radio demon nods in acceptance, “I’m not one for touch at most times…”

“I won’t undress you unless you give permission. In fact, I think something’s missing.” The fallen angel winks and snaps his fingers again.

Alastor can feel the circlet around his brow become heavy. The black material stretches upwards and morphs into a kings crown with points similar to his antlers. Lucifer drops to his knees and slowly rests his hands on the taller man’s thighs, gauging if the touch is acceptable.

“Tonight, you can be my king.”

The demon feels another flush flare through him. Lucifer looks like the very picture of a worshiping angel before him, on his knees like he is pleading for favor. But the look in the other man’s eyes, pupils blown wide and cheeks warming to gold, is nothing short of the fabled temptation of Eden. The image would cause any person to forsake paradise and offer the holy creature anything his heart desired. Even Alastor’s body can’t deny how the beautiful being before him affects his decade worth of uninterest in carnal desires. All he can do is nod for his now husband to continue.

The smaller man spreads Alastor’s knees and slithers forward. Small hands slide up Alastor’s thighs, squeezing the flesh and digging his claws slightly into the pants. The king’s thumb lightly brushes against the now hard member straining within, a pleased purr escapes from his lips as he peeks up for permission. The demon reaches one of his gloved hands out to brush his thumb on the king’s bottom lip, earning him a playful nip, then runs his fingers to the back of the other’s neck to tug him closer in answer.

Lucifer’s nimble fingers make quick work of the pants buttons and his eyes grow large at the size of the cock he pulls from them. Alastor can’t help the smirk that pulls at his lips, he is a true creature of pride. But the angel only looks besotted and leans forward to pant hot air on the length, his fangs dangerously close. The king’s barbed tail wiggles in excitement, he is glad his own tail is much easier to hide and not as expressive.

The radio demon has not allowed any demon near him since descending to Hell, having absolutely no need for the sin when he is able to indulge in any of his more darker desires. When Lucifer’s long tongue snakes out to lick small swipes up his cock Alastor is reminded of his flapper friends that had tried to figure out what exactly the handsome young man was into. In life, fellatio had not seemed appealing at all, he wasn’t sure why anyone would want to have it done to them or preform it. But with the first angel of the Lord knelt down between his thighs, sinfully long tongue wrapping around and lapping up his member, soft lips trailing kisses up and down in sheer want, the demon thinks he understands.

“Alastor?” The king whispers softly drawing the taller man’s attention like a moth to flame.

When crimson eyes meet red the angel drags his tongue from the bottom up to the tip, flicking his forked tongue in the slit. Alastor’s body tremors at the new sensation. Lucifer shifts up higher on his knees, hands rake up to sink claws into the man’s hips, and his mouth closes around the large cock and he begins to sink down.

Alastor clenches his jaw and hisses to drown out the moan that tries to claw from his throat. The radio demon throws his head back against the chair and closes his eyes tight at the heat thats encircling him. His radio feedback cackles and pops uncontrollably. He can’t help the small thrust that the angel prevents by pressing his hips firmly to the throne. Lucifer must see the lack of noise as a challenge because he takes the length all the way to the hilt, seemingly no gag reflex created in angel’s. The king moans as the cock hits him in the back of the throat, sending vibrations straight through the demon.

The taller man can’t prevent the next moan that’s drug from him, “Lucifer!”

The angel grins around him and begins to bob his head, skillful tongue pressing against the underside of the shaft and swirling up to the tip before he delves back down. Lucifer swallows and the demon understands what all the fuss was about. Alastor desperately wants to thrust into that wicked mouth but the king’s grip is like iron on his hips. He won’t admit how much that strength also thrills him. So he takes his hands and threads them into the angel’s blonde silky hair.

Lucifer works the demon right the edge and Alastor has to pull him off before he cums. The little devil’s lips are swollen and he looks half drunk as his serpent tongue flicks at the length longingly. The radio demon growls and tugs at the blonde’s hair to get the smaller man to look up at him. The king bites his lip and shivers at the demons dark eyes, the other man’s fangs clenched tight as he tries to breathe in and out to calm himself back down. The long barbed tail swishes back and forth on the floor, pleased.

“Ready for more?” Lucifer purrs and lets the radio demon pull him up from the floor.

Alastor politely offers a hand for support as the angel straddles his legs. White milky thighs and hooves are revealed through the slits in the robe. The front of it pools between them while the back drapes down to the floor, covering Alastor’s cock. He can see the angel’s own member tenting the front of the robe but he does not ask to remove it. Lucifer gently takes the hand that had been offered for assistance and slowly brings it to his lips. At the demon’s nod those sharp fangs hook into the glove to pull it off.

The radio demon’s frequency searches for signal as the king positions himself to rub his ass back against the large slick length behind him, “Your going to have to open me up before I can take this.” Lucifer teases as his tongue comes out to lick between the taller man’s claws.

The radio demon does not enjoy the feeling of his finger being covered in saliva, but the way the fallen angel wraps his forked tongue around each digit is enticing. Once Lucifer deems them ready he directs the demon’s hand through the slit of his robe. Alastor runs his claws over the angel’s soft thighs, squeezes a plump ass cheek experimentally that causes the other man to purr, and runs his fingers between them to the the king’s entrance.

“Be slow.” Lucifer gasps as the first finger breaches him.

Alastor watches the smaller man for reactions, learning what each noise means, studying the angel like he would a past victim. When he adds a second finger the smaller man begins to move, lifting with his thighs to roll his hips back to brush the cock behind him. The demon skates his other hand under the robe to press his length against Lucifer’s ass more firmly as they both seek friction. The little devil moans and rides the fingers while rubbing up against the member.

“Holy shit, I can’t wait to take this!” The king shivers and winks at the demon below him.

The taller man slips in a third finger and brushes against something that makes Lucifer scream and arch. Alastor holds still, afraid he has done something wrong, but the angel grabs at his shoulders and digs his claws in.

“Again! Do that again!” The king begs wantonly.

Alastor brings his hand that was on his own cock from under the robe to gently touch the small of the fallen angel’s back. This time when he pushes his fingers back in, curls them in search of that spot, when Lucifer keens and arches again, he holds the other man close. As his fingers mercilessly aim for the same nerves the radio demon takes the chance to scent the pale chest now in front of him. The opening in the front shows off Lucifer’s pure white skin and allows him to see that the angel’s golden flush extends from his cheeks, down his throat, and to his chest. The holy blood that lingers underneath calls to the cannibal like a siren’s song.

“May I bite you?” Alastor groans at the thought, leans close to run his nose below the small gold chain dangling from the robe’s collar.

“Yes!” The king pants and arches his chest higher, pressing his pecs closer to the demon’s waiting fangs.

The taller man growls and slides his hand on the angel’s spine up between his shoulder blades to hold him, then sinks his fangs into the snow white skin. Hot golden blood fills his mouth and he knows it will be his new addiction. The mere taste the demon had of the exterminator at the Overlords meeting cannot compare to that of the first angel’s nectar. Nothing has ever satisfied, the deep, savage, hunger all cannibals feel as punishment. But the starvation is suddenly gone as the blood of creation fills him. It is the taste of godhood, of the ultimate hubris, and for the radio demon alone as his husband shudders in his arms.

“I’m ready!” The fallen angel gasps as Alastor’s long tongue laps at the residual blood.

The taller man removes his fingers and Lucifer whimpers as he grinds back along the large cock behind him, desperate. Alastor’s radio frequency whines as the other man’s entrance runs along the length, tries to catch at the rim. The king groans at the sensation, eyes closed and mouth falling open in anticipation.

But Alastor seizes the smaller man’s hips to lift him and whirl them around to switch positions. Lucifer’s back hits the seat of the throne and his legs are spread at the knees by the demon. For the first time the angel’s own white cock is exposed, curved up towards his stomach and leaking pre cum. His entrance is wet and winking from being stretched, seeking the fingers that were pleasing him, his demonic tail wraps around the demon’s ankle automatically.

“Allow me your Majesty.” Alastor’s grin stretches wide, golden blood trailing down his chin and staining his fangs.

The radio demon lets go of one leg to snap his fingers to coat his palm in lubricant, knowing the small king will need more than saliva to accommodate their size difference. He coats his member and lines himself up, glancing at the smaller man for permission. Lucifer whines and loops his arms under the armrests for support.

Alastor sinks in slowly, getting the head past the ring of muscles and another inch before he stops. Lucifer’s body squeezes down on the intrusion and he exhales a small burst of flames as his head falls back to hit the back of the throne. The demon grabs at the other leg again and his claws sink into the soft flesh. It is so hot and tight he is not sure how the angel will take all of him. When the other man nods he pushes in more. It takes time but he is halfway in when Lucifer’s legs begin to tremor and he moans at the fullness.

“Breathe Lucifer,” the radio demon groans, head dizzy and the need to thrust completely in almost overwhelming, “let me in, just a little further.”

“There’s more?!” The fallen angel arches, claws digging into the wood of the armrest and cheeks flushing a dark gold.

The demon chokes out a broken laugh and pulls out slightly to rock back forward, “You are so small your Highness.”

The king growls and lets go of the chair to reach greedy hands out for the taller man’s jacket. He pulls the demon down and closer, gasping as the movement pulls the large length further within his body. Their lips are only an inch apart now, both panting as the smaller man adjusts to being filled, so close to taking the demon fully.

“Can I kiss you?” Lucifer’s now smoldering gold eyes search the sinner’s, his forked tongue flicks out to scent the shared air between them.

“If it will help.” Alastor whispers, tilting his head and pulling his hips back to thrust shallowly forward again.

The fallen angel’s claws wind in the demon’s hair desperately and he crashes their lips together. Their second kiss is much more fierce, teeth clank and they devour each other to distract the smaller man from the cock pressing into him, stretching him to his limit.

Lucifer whines and his claws dig into Alastor’s neck as the last thrust buries the demon to the hilt. They take a moment to just breathe, lips barely touching and fangs scraping when they bump into each other. The radio demon slowly withdraws and thrusts back in gently, testing the smaller man. The angel’s breath hitches but he moves with the other, body getting use to the feeling and desiring more. He pushes the taller man softly away.

Alastor nips playfully at the wound he made earlier on the angel’s chest before looming back over the other man. He looks down to where they are connected, sees a bulge from how deep he is buried inside, and a low rumble vibrates from him at sight of how full Lucifer is. An instinctual part of him is pleased to have the arc angel at his mercy, eyes hooded and blown wide as he gazes up at the demon. He starts with a slow pace, his antlers growing an inch with each thrust. The king grabs at the back of the chair, horns scraping and meeting the other man with his own hips, punched out noises mingling with the white noise of the demon’s radio feed.

“Ah, ah, hnnn! Harder!” Lucifer begs and his tail snakes up the other man’s leg, barbs pricking his thigh.

“As you wish!” The radio demon hisses and slams deeper into the king before setting a brutal pace.

The arc angel’s eyes begin to glow with holy light, his wails become polyphonic and he reaches for the demon again. Alastor almost folds the king in half as he is drug closer, hands hooked under the others knees. He can feel Lucifer’s own cock rub against his stomach for relief, the smaller man only able to take what the demon gives him in this position. He pounds roughly into the willing body; the king takes him so well it must be preordained.

“Y- your screams, ha, are the most- most beautiful I’ve heard!” The radio demon moans in the angel’s ear as arms wrap around his neck.

“Fuck! Don’t stop!”

Alastor tilts his hips and when the angel’s cry shakes the palace he knows he has found that spot again. He makes sure to hit it again and again, his own climax building. Lucifer claws at his shoulders, tearing the wedding attire, and begins chanting in another language. It does not feel like wanton words thrown out in passion, it hangs heavy in the air, like it is sinking into his skin to brand him. The demon’s antlers scrape the throne above them as they grow to their full length, leaving scratches as evidence of their union.

Lucifer’s body is desperate to take more, attempting to suck him in and keep him there with each deep thrust. Surely if any have lingered near the palace they know what is happening. They would know that the radio demon is ravishing their sovereign and claiming his place on the throne. He almost wishes they had done this on the balcony where they married. Where no one could deny that Alastor is the one making the Devil himself sing those intoxicating noises.

The fallen angel’s body arches like a bow as he comes in a silent scream that’s frequency is so high the demon can only feel it through his own radio filter. Lucifer’s inner walls clamp down on the length inside him and the other man growls in pleasure. Alastor only has to thrust a couple more times before he is spilling his seed deep inside the king. Something snaps into place and both men’s body lock up as another wave of euphoria washes through them. The demon drops Lucifer’s knees and the angel automatically wraps them around the demons waist, holding him in as they sag into the thrown.

The radio demon nuzzles the other’s jaw, unable to deny the instinct to leave his scent. The little devil runs soothing hands over his claw marks, the material of his outfit stitching itself back together, while they come down from their high. Lucifer’s tongue lazily laps at any of the other man’s skin he can reach, tasting the sweat on his brow and cheek bones as the demon lets him mark him as well. For a few minutes they relax in each other’s embrace, basking in their pheromones and afterglow haze.

Alastor noses at the fallen angel’s chin to signal for him to let go when the touch becomes too much. When Lucifer unwraps himself the demon withdraws from the other’s body and tucks himself away, straightening up to look down at his husband.

Lucifer keeps his hooves lightly wrapped around the taller man’s knees to keep him close, cum leaks from his hole onto his robe and the demon has an absurd urge to push it back in, wants the angel full and smelling of him. The king’s tail lays limp, being still for the first time since he has laid eyes on it. A golden bite mark decorates the exposed skin on his chest in the middle of the opening on his robe. His blond hair is messed up and falling in his eyes, face still flushed the same gilded hue. The radio demon fights the compulsion to fall to his knees and re-cover the man with his body, gentle him until his instincts calm.

Lucifer holds up the hand with his wedding ring on it. The golden band starts to disintegrate, turning into dust and drifting away. Alastor watches as a new ring forms, black and in the shape of antlers interlocking. He looks down to see his own matching ring form on his finger. His mark replaces Lilith’s, they have bonded and his claim to the throne is complete.

Chapter Text

The tides have turned in favor of his royal Majesty. Sinners are lining up at recruitment stations to offer their service for the holy war. Lucifer starts to make plans to train his army with Satan and the Overlords. Carmilla’s workers begin manufacturing mass weapons from the holy steel that has been recovered in secret for years at the king’s direction. Hell is untied for the first time in thousands of years. All without a single interruption from Lilith.

Or Charlie.   

It’s like there princess and former Queen have disappeared. Alastor had thought the moment Lilith felt his deal break or the bond with Lucifer dissolve the woman would be up in arms rallying the people to her. But no one has heard from either woman since the Overlord meeting.

Meanwhile the radio demon and fallen angel are adjusting to their new marriage. Not much has seemingly changed, they continue living as they were before the nuptials and remain in their own wings of the palace. Alastor finds himself almost forgetting about it during his broadcasts, until he looks down and sees the black matching band on his finger that appeared along side the angel’s after their bonding.

While his parents were never legally allowed to marry, thankfully, they basically lived as husband and wife. His Father had lost all prospects when his summer fling ended in a bastard mixed child and his family disowned him. His mother had wanted that man to love her so desperately, wanted to believe their summer love was real. The abuse he grew up in and witnessed was enough for him to swear off marriage completely in life. But Alastor makes a point to try to be a better partner, if only in name, for his mother’s memory, for having something she was never allowed while on earth. He hopes she has met her own angel in Heaven and is possibly married and living the afterlife she never had in New Orleans.

The demon remembers waking up with his Maman to make breakfast, listening to her hum softly while they cut biscuits with cups, he would stir the gravy while she brewed coffee, and waited with bated breath to see if Father would be in a good enough mood to eat with them. Or too hung over to stomach more than the coffee that set hot and ready for him every day.

Alastor starts the mornings by making a whole pot of coffee with chicory instead of a cup for one. He leaves the pot warm and with sugar and cream out for the sweets loving angel. Lucifer begins to rise and drag himself in the kitchen like clockwork when the liquid finishes brewing. The taller man hides a smile behind his own cup and pretends not to hear the little twitter the king makes when he pours a fresh cup and settles at the island with his own breakfast of sweets or fruits. When both men are in the palace at meal times they begin taking them together as well. They listen to the radio or discuss upcoming plans for the sinners. It’s small but it’s more effort than the radio demon has given anyone he was not planning on gutting and eating. He believes his Maman would be satisfied.

It is late into the night when the demon returns home to find his husband in the parlor, being lured to the room by the sound of a sorrowful violin. Lucifer is walking the room slowly with his eyes closed, the music flowing from his instrument carrying him into a blind waltz. The demon’s shadow slithers across the floor to rise in front of the smaller man, weaving around him like a dance partner mesmerized by the song. Alastor watches for a few minutes by the archway. The king has kept himself busy with the preparation for war, becoming more serious and keeping long hours, this is a rare moment of peace for the other man.

Almost like he is avoiding something. Or thinking about someone.

Alastor merges with his shadows and slips to the piano across the room. From this spot he can still see his husband and minion winding around each other, observes the angel’s masterful hands play the golden violin like an extension of himself. He listens to the melody the other man is composing for a moment before timing the beat to join in. Lucifer’s eyes slip open and he smiles when he catches crimson eyes. As if in challenge the sad tune speeds up, becoming more complicated and building in feeling. But the radio demon keeps up, his own fingers dancing over the keys as he follows the other man’s lead.

The king bows to the shadow as he plays and the two dance with the violin between them. The puppet’s hands hover near Lucifer’s waist and elbow to not disrupt the song, but it leads the angel around purposely now, a large grin stretching across its dark features as they whirl around the room. Alastor watches the graceful man move; like a swan courting a mate, the dance transforms from melancholy to sultry. He wonders if angels inspired the birds courting rituals, if they danced in Heaven for the stars.

Soon the song comes to an end as the entity  supports the smaller man into an elegant dip, violin posed above the man’s chin as the bow slides a final time over the strings. The demon’s fingers rest on his final notes to echo in the room while Lucifer slides on the edge of the piano chair beside him, golden violin resting in his lap. Sharp fangs smile at him before Alastor takes advantage of the lull in the angel’s mood to address his visit of the day.

“I went by the hotel to see if Miss Charlotte was there.”

Lucifer’s smile drops, his eyes show a deep worry and hurt before he can look away, “Oh?”

“She was not. What staff remained has not seen her. I met with Vaggie and she is going to return to the hotel to run things until her return.” The radio demon does not disclose the mess the place was in with the princesses absence, the rats that had taken advantage of her redemption dream to invade the premises.

The ex exterminator had offered her service to help train sinners with Lucifer on how to battle angels. They were both helping recruits with wings master aerial combat as support troops to fly along side their king into Heaven, the most dangerous and highest honor. The other original hotel residents were offering their help where they could; Cherribomb teaming up with Carmilla to make explosives, Angel Dust joining the Vees in advertisement, and Husker working with Satan to recruit sinners that fought in wars in life into higher positions in the army to lead.

The only set back was the demon’s failed attempt at bringing Charlie to their side.

“No one has heard or seen the Princess since Lilith’s return sire.” Alastor ears tilt curiously as he watches the smaller man for a reaction.

The king’s hands tighten on his bow and violin, jaw clenching, and shoulders hitch, “She made her choice. I can only hope Lilith is taking care of our little girl.”

“You are taking this much better than I imagined… I thought you would be tearing Hell apart to find her.”

Lucifer brings the golden instrument back under his chin and draws the bow over the string for a sad whine. Music has always been an important part of the radio demon’s life. He can remember his Maman teaching him piano at church on Sundays when she played for the choir, his amazement the first time he listened to the radio in the 20’s, dancing with the gals at speakeasy’s. The sound that filters through the radio waves that are always present around him recognizes the longing, the depth of sadness the smaller man won’t voice but can express through melody.

“I cannot force Charlie to see things my way, I can only do what must be done for Hell now. Perhaps I was wrong to let Lilith lead so much of her upbringing, too afraid for her to get to know the real me…”

Both the fallen angel and princess have deep rooted abandonment issues. And yet it seems Lucifer is always the one left behind. Waiting for his wife and daughter to return, rotting in a palace to give them the choice to be with him. Trying so hard to give them the freedom he never had.

“But you do mind.” The demon states, wanting his husband to address the issue, to not let this distract him from the impeding war.

“No…”

“You do.”

The music stops as Lucifer drops the instrument back into his lap, biting his bottom lip to keep it from trembling, “I do, but it aches too much to admit it.”

Alastor waits patiently for the other man to continue. He knows most people will try to fill silence, and now that he has gotten the angel talking it only takes a minute for the usual chatter box to break.

“I want so badly to be the Father she deserves. But I don’t know how, I fail at everything I try!”

Alastor sighs, becoming use to the smaller man’s self deprecation, “You are not the first person to struggle with parenting your Majesty.” The radio demon leans back on his hands, “Not even the worst from my experience.”

His mind unfortunately reminds him of his own Parent. The disgraced son from high society to drunk factory worker and cruel Father. The look of hate he would glare at his son and Maman from across the room in his sitting chair. Being slapped to the floor if he tried to get between the man and his Mother when his fists turned on her. The lashings he endured when she was not home. And the red swamp water when the gators tore the large man apart. The demon had made sure to hunt his Father down first thing when he arrived in Hell. Reveling in his begging when he finally corned the coward.

“But I fear I lack the ability at all!” Tears begin to form in the fallen angel’s eyes as they look far away, somewhere in the man’s mind that these fears haunt him, “I was not born into the world. I do not understand the affection that she needs, I did not have it with my own Father. That love came with utter devotion and obedience! I had brothers but we were not a family! All I know is to give, how am I to understand?”

Alastor looks at his small husband, truly looks at him, and sees a being that is as old as creation. That Lucifer is not human. He takes the form of something similar, but the demon has felt the presence of the thing the angel is. The human mind is too simple, its neurons too few, to understand the enormity of a being that once flew through star systems. He is so different from the sinners he is surround by and even the sins that were created from human emotions. Possibly one of the first creations conceived by a lonely God. He is not a bring of omnipresence, was once a tool crafted to create a God’s desires, was loved and praised like a beautiful doll until it no longer played its part.

This creature could build whole star systems and breathe life into consciousness but could not understand the love human souls had been blessed with. And so he coveted and craved it since he saw the first humans in Eden. It is almost terrifies Alastor to realize he is married to something so alien, shall possibly spend eternity with something he can never fully comprehend. Yet he finds it more appealing than ever being with another human being, a monster to match his own tainted soul.

He thinks of his own Maman’s love, how easily parenting had come to her, a natural nurturer. How such a gentle woman could love a monster in sheep’s skin. The demon does think they have that in common, that he does not understand affection the way others do in spite of his mother’s unconditional love. While some part of him howls at the thought, he knows he inherited more of his father’s cruelty than his mother’s gentleness.

Fat tears freely roll down the king’s cheeks and he bites his lip to keep sobs from escaping. All the worry and pain the man has kept in pour from him. His arms wrap around his chest like he can hold himself together. Alastor questions how cruel it is that the fallen angel can cry tears like a human but is denied the capacity to understand these emotions he inherited from them.

“Sadness does not suit you….” the demon reaches to gently grip Lucifer’s chin and draw him closer, “Well it does,”  His long tongue slides up the man’s cheek to collect the tears as they trail down his lovely white skin, “it’s achingly beautiful, as only angels likely can be. It would make artists weep as they tried to capture its likeness.” He chuckles darkly against the sculpted cheek bone.

He recalls the golden blood he supped in their coupling, the holy nectar that filled him and sang of godliness. The tears taste different, they invoke a deep ache within the demon he has forced himself not to think of; The thought that he will never see his Maman again as she has surely gone to Heaven. But they too are addicting, they coat his tongue in the salt of the Dead Sea, taste of longing, and bring memory’s of the misty air that use to hang over his childhood bayou.

The angel laughs incredulously, pulling away and covering his flushed cheek where Alastor licked, “Am I suffering beautifully? Is my agony lovable?”

Alastor switches to the other cheek and leans close, dragging his tongue up through the tears. Lucifer gulps, his touch starved body trembling from the closeness as he recalls those fangs sinking into his chest. But the other man only smirks and moves away.

“I much more prefer your anger but it will do.” The radio demon hums, “I am sure Charlie can handle herself, she showed as much at the last battle.

“I know, she stopped Adam in his tracks. Even showed mercy…” Lucifer wipes the tears from his other cheek while the demon licks his fangs forlornly, “She is not made for Hell, I need to get her to Heaven Alastor.”

“Yes, she is too much like you.”

His husband looks back at him in shock and disbelief. The poor man does not see how much his daughter has inherited from him. Before the fall, before Heaven killed his spirit by only showing him the worst of his gift, before Lilith stomped out the last of his dreams and took Charlie. She is the single light in Hell to guide sinners, just as her Father was the morning star.

“May I ask you about your deal with Lilith?”

Alastor’s ears pin back and an annoyed cackle of static seeps past his fangs. He is surprised the king has waited this long frankly. The demon turns back to the piano to pick at the keys.

“It was seven years ago. Vox and I’s media partnership had ended with his introduction of the Vee’s, there was a land dispute and hard feelings. Three against one, I was gravely injured and not regenerating.” Alastor unconsciously reached towards his shoulder, one that had green stitches crudely running around the whole of it and a scar remains, “Overlords don’t have many options to reach out to, the cost would be all the souls you have accumulated. I only trusted one person, and had sent an SOS Morse code signal out to Dear Rosie.”

The radio demon remembers clawing to his sound equipment, having to use his telegraph as he was too weak to send an internal signal. But the transmission had been heard by another, and purple eyes had greeted him when he came to.

“Lilith must have heard the signal, apparently she was in the market for a soul and I am the perfect conduit to her sound powers.” He is glad the stitchings disappeared after Lucifer ended his contract, he did not want the reminders of the years of negotiations, “She did not want any souls, she was already powerful, she just wanted me. I swore I’d never be under someone’s leash again.”

Alastor’s fingers glide over the keys, playing a soft lullaby his Maman taught his long ago. The fallen angel waits patiently, allowing his husband to tell him whatever he wants to share.

“It started small, enough healing to keep me alive so I couldn’t think of a loop hole. I would wake after blacking out to a new proposal. Back and forth we went for hours, then days. It took a while to realize her song was putting me under, buying time.” He did not know when they had moved somewhere dark, still doesn’t know where exactly she kept him, “I lost track of time trying to out wait her, I wasn’t sure why the regeneration was taking so long once I had been healed just enough it should have kicked in. Then I realized the injury’s were being reopened… then new ones began to appear…”

It had taken a long time for the proud man to be broken, until the former Queen was satisfied with the deal she made. She had lived 1000s of years and was patient. At that point he would have done anything for a semblance of freedom. He may never know what all she gained from him, listening in like a personal receiver. He does not believe all of it was for Charlie’s well being. Perhaps the end goal had always been to gain her trust, to find his way to Lucifer through her daughter.

“Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned!” The radio demon sings.

“I’m sorry. Contracts aren’t suppose to work like that, if it did everyone would just torture each other to gain power. It must have been my added power…” Lucifer looks at his hands ashamed, curling them into fists.

“It is a game all sinners play in Hell. The former Queen has just been doing it longer than the rest of us… but it seems I won in the end!” Alastor smirks, glancing at the black antler like band on his finger.

“I will fix things after I claim Heaven, put things as they should have been the first time.”

“Which begs the question, where does that leave you after conquering Heaven?” The radio demon turns back to the piano to play a soft tune, a lullaby.

Back at the first Overlord meeting Lucifer had stated he would take over Heaven, but the man has not brought it up since. Now that they have married the radio demon is unsure how this has changed the other’s plans. While the angel has taken charge of the ground work for the demonic army, Alastor has been trusted with relaying information between Overlords and will likely lead future meetings and update his husband. While the Vee’s stew over his new role above the other lords, none have questioned the transition and likely expect more to come. It fills the consort with an unhealthy amount of ego.

“I will rule Heaven.” The king turns in the chair and starts playing the keys along side the taller man, “And you, my new Consort, will rule Hell in my stead.”

Alastor almost misses a key in shock, but continues to play nonchalantly, “And you believe the sinner and the Overlords will agree to that?”

“Your powers will come in by then, making you one of the strongest beings in Hell. No sinner or Overlord will be able to over throw you. Once Heaven’s in order I can be between realms and communicate with you and the Sins. But do you really want me to?” The angel peers at the demon beside him coyly, raising a delicate eyebrow.

A shiver runs up Alastor’s spine at the thought of being the true king of Hell, remaking the system to suit his image of fire and brimstone, to continue his work from earth. He would even entertain Charlie’s redemption program to show good faith. With Lucifer’s rise back to his angelic power it will be like being married to a God.

“I believe this is the start of a beautiful union my Dear.” The demon grins wickedly and begins to play ‘Pennie’s from Heaven’.

Lucifer grins back and begins to sing along to the song. The two men spend the evening in the parlor peacefully, enjoying their shared love of music and do not further discuss the war or prodigal daughter. If their developing bond pulls them to sit closer, sharing heat and fueling the magic between them, they do not notice.

For tonight, Hell is once again alive with promises of redemption and justice. The sinners anger transforms into zealous fervor as they wait for their fallen angel to deem them worthy and call on them to war. A hush falls over the hellscape as all hold their breath and wait for dawn.

.

..

…

“Mom? Where are we going?” Charlie looks around the tunnel of purple magic they have been walking through.

“Heaven Darling. Just like you wanted…” Lilith looks down at her now bare ring finger and clutches her hand tight enough to leave crescent moon indents, “I have a plan.”

Chapter Text

Alastor watches from his balcony as the new army trains beyond the west wall of the palace. There are some sinners that were, like himself, killers in life, or soldiers. But the majority are surprisingly unused to battle, having indulged in other sins to wind up in Hell. But they have decided on more gorilla warfare than synchronized drill and formations. Let the more vicious and savage sinners pick the angels off while the rest stall and herd them to the old ones to be torn apart. Demons know the hellscape better than angels, many have lived here for hundreds of years. The exterminators are use to citizens fleeing and killing them one by one, but if organized they have the home front advantage. All they have to do is survive until Lucifer takes Heaven. Alastor is Pentagram city’s selected general as King consort.

While Satan trains the ground troops Lucifer and Vaggie are teaching those with wings aerial attack and defense. The two angels take turns attacking or chasing the other to show sinners the difference between high seraphim’s and exterminators. The fallen angel will likely take out the higher ups while his air troops attack angels left in Heaven but he wants them prepared for anything. His husband’s six wings grant him quicker and more agile flight than the fallen exterminator, he can be hard to keep track of at full speed. It is magnificent to see the other in action, as deadly as a Peregrine falcon and a graceful as a serpent. He hopes to see Lucifer slay a few exterminators before he invades Heaven.

The sinners fly in formation behind Vaggie as they chase after Lucifer in a mock fight. They are meant to be hunting down separated seraphim’s who have never fought and might try to escape. The flock have herded him around while others break and dive bomb or try to stab at an opening. But Lucifer always manages to unarm or out fly them, giving no mercy as they have a short time to train them against beings that have lived far longer. It is likely the higher angels are out of practice with intricate flight, possibly becoming lazy in Heaven and eons of peace.

The king swoops high then about turns  to twirl in a tight cork screw right through the surprised sinner and scatter their ranks. the ex exterminator calls orders and they recover faster each time, scattering and then reforming. Lucifer changes mid flight and turns to face the group. The troops mercilessly attempt to stab at the small man with their weapons, but even bare handed they are no match for the king. Alastor smirks as he watches the angel dodge, grab a spear, and knock the sinner in the forehead with the spear butt to send him to the ground. He uses his new weapon to extend his reach and crack the pole on a sinners hand to drop his weapon. The spear spins and parry’s the other sinners spears when they try to take Lucifer on three to one.

Alastor purrs at how outmatched they are against his husband. He has not even fought in his demonic form and yet none land a hit on the small man.

Vaggie calls a time out for a break and to discuss strengths and weaknesses. The winged group descends back down to the training ground below, Lucifer following gracefully. The radio demon summons a portal similar to the fallen angel’s, one of the first of his new powers to manifest. His portal opens within the training area and the demon sniffs the air to track his husband. Recently the demon’s instincts crave to leave his scent on the other, but he beats it down, refusing to indulge such baser drives. Like a mere animal.

But as he walks through the camp following the angel’s scent, his inner Eldridge beast growls at the thought of these sinners not knowing Lucifer belongs to him. That his claim he bit into the king’s chest is not on display for all the see. While his bond ring is always present, it does not satisfy the need to mark and claim .

It is extremely annoying.

The radio demon finds his king speaking with an unfamiliar male. He is startled at how human the person looks.

The man looks almost 70, his skin is withered and wrinkled, but lightly colored like a humans and not the array of colors demons wake with upon death. He wears a suit under a large black peacoat that looks like it could swallow his frail frame. But the human, he must be human, stands tall and firm with a lovely cane, not like the tired old man he appears to be.

“I am waiting Lucifer. Angelic grace is so hard to come by. I had thought the day would never come.” The man smiles down at the fallen angel, a gloved hand barely brushes against his porcelain cheek. Alastor’s heckles rise at the casual touch.

“And you will get your due.” The soft growl the demon can’t help emit draws Lucifer’s attention towards him, “Oh Alastor!”

“Hello Dear, I see you have company.” Alastor hums, grin stretching wide and threatening as he watches the being turn towards him.

“Yes, this is-“

Suddenly the old man is before him in a blink of an eye, abruptly halting the demon in his tracks. The sound of bones rattling and moving as they settle pins his ears back.

Dead soulless eyes stare curiously at the radio demon like he is an interesting ant.

“Death.”

A gloved hand bearing a white ring is offered to him, but Lucifer just as quickly is at his husband’s side and snags the demon’s wrist.

“Death, this is my consort, Alastor. Alastor this is Death, one of the four Horseman.” The king’s wings flare out to brush the taller man’s back protectively.

“Do not worry Luci,” the ancient being slowly takes Alastor’s hand to kiss his new bond ring, “This one shall live a long, long afterlife.”

Chills run up the demon’s spine as those fathomless eyes stare into him, like they are clawing their way to his soul.

“Ah. This one understands.”

Death smiles, showing off his blunt teeth as wrinkles crinkle around his eyes. For a second the radio demon sees something ; a crow’s skull, a skeletal frame, large bone wings spreading as they rattle in glee at a kindred spirit.

“I am hungry.”  The hallow eyes bore into him, the bones vibrate in excitement, it feels like the only sound Alastor can hear, “I was born hungry…”

Lucifer growls beside him, touching his lower back and pulling the demon from the being’s gaze.

“Ha. Sorry.” The old man stands before them again, he wipes his grin where drool is beginning to run down his chin, “The promise of angels has made me quite rude.”

“You will accompany his Majesty to the battle in Heaven?” Alastor takes a step back into the warmth of the fallen angel’s wings, rictus smile back on his face.

“I will not ride into battle with the king until Armageddon. But I will be there to collect the fallen. His creations are as close as I can  get to the day I reap God.”

“You will reap God ?” The demon holds in a shudder, his body recoiling from something so unknowable.

“Oh yes.” Death smiles gently and folds his hands on top of the cane in front of him, “I like this one Lucifer, Lilith was never able to speak with me.”

And just like that, the old man is gone. Back to the beginning, or the end.

With the ominous presence finally gone Alastor’s ears pin back and he takes a step away from Lucifer’s wings, embarrassed his instincts sought cover in them.

“Do you often casually speak with the grim reaper?”

“Eh, sometimes we get pie.” The angel shrugs and turns to search for Satan for a debriefing.

“Well, how are the Air borne troops coming along?” Alastor’s follows beside his husband, observing the different training areas they pass.

“We don’t have enough time train them to truly take on beings that have been alive longer than humans have walked the Earth.” Lucifer sighs, “They are mainly decoys, pawns to sacrifice as I take out the seraphim’s. The longer they can last the more confusion it will cause.”

“And do they know they are on the suicide mission?”

The radio demon’s grin stretches as the fallen angel narrows his eyes at the other man but does not deny it. Good. A squad that seeks glory is much more likely to fight than those who know they have a low chance of ever coming back. Now that the smaller man is tied to him it thrills the serial killer to poke at Lucifer, force the man to acknowledge he is not the angel his Overlords have portrayed him as.

They find Satan standing over a map of the city. The Sin has been pouring over the city’s structure to plan where to strategically place ground troops to bait and switch the exterminators. While Pentagram City is likely to be the first hit in a war, each city is being trained for self defense.

“How is it going?” The king joins the sin of Wrath at the table.

“The angels are use to picking off scared sinners who don’t fight back, I believe if we hit them hard in the first wave the doubt alone will turn the tide. If I could just use my Imps, we would easily win the war.” Satan’s eyes fill with bloodlust, his sharp fangs grind with how hard he clenches his jaw in want.

“No, no Hellborn. I don’t think the exterminators are properly trained fighters at all, Adam was embarrassingly easy to take on and not one angel offered him assistance. If Adam did not have access to angelic grace with his axe I am sure Alastor could have beaten him.”

Alastor preens at the praise. His own overconfidence had been his undoing when he realized how sloppy the first man was one on one. He would not make the same mistake again.

“The exterminators do not seem to have access to the same grace weapons, or perhaps have never seen a need for them.” The radio demon offers.

“We need to speak to your smith about equipping the sinners with long range weapons; spears, javelins, bows, crossbows, maybe a ballista for the castle. They will likely not leave the air unless we drag them from it.” The sin points out landmarks that would be good for each weapon type and party.

“I will speak to Carmilla. I need access to her forge anyway.” The angel nods as he watches the large man mark the map.

“Satan if you will speak to Vaggie she has the most up to date information on exterminator training.” Alastor can see the ex angel still with the flyers and drilling them rather harshly on what they did wrong.

“The real question we face is if your kin will join the fight Sire.”

Lucifer scowls, bringing a finger to his mouth to bite down on with his fangs, “I hope to cut them off by entering the portal first thing. But if they were to lead the charge I would have to remain in Hell or the people will be decimated.”

The king has not heard from his brothers, or worse his Father, since his banishment. None have attended counsels between Heaven and Hell, leaving it to Sera and other seraphim until Adam was appointed their spokesmen. Like Lucifer, mere angelic steel is not enough to mortally wound the arc angels, but they would effectively subdue their biggest asset.

“All we can do is plan for exterminators and hope they underestimate sinners so feel no need to involve the family.” The fallen angel waves his hand to open a portal to the palace.

Alastor tips his head to the sin before following the fallen angel through to their kitchen.

Lucifer snaps his hat and coat away then heads to the island and perches on a chair on his knees as he snaps his fingers for another map to appear. Figures appear and start moving as the angel observes, formation after formation whirls around the map while  the small man’s red eyes track them. The radio demon can see six figures descend from the top map while the troops below run through different scenarios, But each time one piece on the lower map faces the six head on, alone.

“Would you be able to work with Vaggie and the air team while I meet with Carmilla?” The king asks while continuing to track the figures movements, “Your tentacles could act like multiple angels for them to practice with.”

Lucifer leans forward over the table and his pink striped vest rides up to reveal his gold shirt clips for the garters that disappear into his trousers. The demon wonders if they only wrap around his thighs or clip to his boot’s socks covering his hooves. His arm garters are currently on display without his coat to hide them.

He thinks vintage spring link garters from his era would suit the king-

The radio demon turns to the fridge to start digging out ingredients to prepare his dinner, “I think if those powers you promised would develop quicker I could really give your troops a run for their money.”

“I don’t want you to maim them just chase em around a bit.” Lucifer laughs, “They will come, the changes are gradual so as to not split your atoms.”

Alastor snaps away his own coat and rolls his sleeves up to start cutting up vegetables, “Yes I will work with them. I am sure Vagatha misses our little chats!”

The woman has kept herself busy with the army, returning to old habits to keep her mind from her missing girlfriend. But the demon has seen her despondent looks, knows she runs the hotel for Charlie but it likely pains her to be there without the princess. He will be sure to check on her more as word of the princesses where abouts remain a mystery.

The demon’s ears stand up as his husband groans behind him. The king mumbles and restarts a strategy involving his possible brothers, the pieces on the maps making soft clicking noises as they move around. When he peeks back at the smaller man he sees Lucifer’s tail has manifested and is swishing back and forth agitatedly. He reaches for a tea cup and sets a kettle to boil, grabbing some tea leaves meant to soothe. When the water begins to bubble he pours it over the leafs and turns to the island.

“We have something the exterminators have not accounted for.” Alastor leans over the smaller man’s shoulder to deposit the tea cup in front of him on the map.

Lucifer’s shoulders tense as the other man’s larger frame crowds over him. The radio demon takes advantage of the position to inconspicuously scent the angel. Crisp apples and morning dew. A small undercurrent of his own earthy smell lingers, possibly from their bond. The Eldridge beast within him howls to take that slim neck between his fangs, leave a golden mark for all to see, to rub his cheeks against the other and cover him in their scent.

“Angels forget about the indomitable human spirit.” The demon takes one more deep breath to quell his instincts before stepping back and move to his cutting board, “While they and their winners have been luxuriating in Heaven, we sinners have been surviving and growing powerful in Hell.”

After a few minutes of silence the little devil slides up beside him, a golden blush dusting his cheeks, map forgotten “What are you making?”

“A Étouffée, an old recipe of my Maman’s.”

“Your Mother?” Lucifer’s tail wags back and forth, so much more expressive than his own, “Does it have sinner meat in it?”

“…I could use crawfish.”

While they frequently dine with one another nowadays it is usually meals they have prepared on their own. Coffee is the only thing of his previous life he has shared with the King.

“I can make beignets for dessert! Maybe some wine in the radio tower with music after?” The fallen angel begins pushing his own sleeves up, exposing his porcelain skin, and reaching under the cabinet for a bowl.

“Maman always said Idle hands are Devil's handywork.” Alastor sends a signal to their kitchen radio, ‘It Don’t Mean a Thing (If It Ain’t Got that Swing) by Duke Ellington starts playing.

“What?!” Lucifer squawks, “Why would humans say that?! I don’t care what people do on their own time! That sounds much more like a Heaven issue!”

The radio demon bites his tongue not to laugh at the puffed up man, it reminds him of a fluffed up little bird, “Well you did spend a couple hundred of years holed up in the palace.”

The king starts grabbing bread flour, yeast and sugar from the cabinets, slamming them on the counter, “Oh, no one cuts the devil slack when he is going through something! I practically invented depression!”

“When compared to a being that created the heavens and stars that doesn’t seem like quite the accomplishment Sire.” Alastor teases, keeping his features aloof and disinterested to earn a snarl from the fallen angel.

“You think the big guy had enough imagination to create the stars! You saw Adam, in his own image HA! Your looking at those beauty’s artist!”

The demon almost cuts a finger off. He looks down at his small husband, cheeks puffed out in annoyance while he kneads the dough. Alastor tries to imagine this clownish man creating the cosmos, forming planets, flying in the Milky Way. Lucifer Morningstar, the Lightbringer; he realizes why the fallen angel was given these names.   He is married to a being that’s older than the stars, whose dreams were bright enough to light up a solar system.

“Do you have a tail?!”

Alastor jerks away from the grabby hand reaching for his deer tail. Somehow he had completely forgotten when he snapped away his suit coat, distracted with the king’s own suit, and had not realized it was wagging from his teasing.

“I would appreciate it if you kept that information to yourself..” the radio demon hisses, eyes turning to dials as he cracks his neck ominously.

Lucifer, who begrudgingly has never been intimidated by his little trick, grins sinfully and takes a step forward, “If you let me touch it.”

“ Lucifer .” The taller man growls in warning and takes a step back.

“Lucifer huh? What happened to your Majesty?”

Alastor feels his own cheeks flame, now that Lilith’s mask is removed there’s no hiding his crimson blush.

The fallen angel takes another step forward, a single claw pokes at the demon’s chest, “You know what I think? I think you like the title.” The small man leans on his tip toes, bringing himself closer to his husband’s chin, “I think you like the fact you’re married to the King of Hell himself.” He tugs at the other’s bow tie to pull him down slightly, “The King’s consort.”

Lucifer cackles at Alastor’s panicked expression, twirling back to his spot at the counter to continue preparing the beignets. The demon debates if it’s too soon to murder the king and claim his throne, bemoans how long it’s taking for his new powers to come in.

The two bicker back and forth throughout dinner, falling into their familiar habit from the hotel. Finally coming to a truce in the radio station as the angel offers an old vintage wine like an olive branch. After the third glass the demon allows the other to switch the station to polka.

The synthetic moon hangs high in the sky outside the station windows as they drink, he ponders if Lucifer would create stars in the hellscape as well if he asked.

Chapter Text

Charlie paces outside the counsel room for Heaven, muttering under her breath as she reviews her speech.

“Ok Charlie you got this! It’s your second chance, you spoke to a few of their hearts last time…. Hearts? Grace? Whatever! You just need to go in there and prevent an apocalyptic war led by your Father haha!” The princess pulls on her suit collar, feeling like she might overheat any second.

She wishes Vaggie was here. Why does she and her Dad see the worst in Heaven? Can’t they believe that there is good in everyone and change is possible? Why does she always seem to be on the opposite side of things? She only wants to improve the lives of her people. Surely beings of light can see that? Third times the charm right?

Is she just naive? Does she seek out the light and ignore the shadow looming behind?

But her Mom understands! Charlie stands straighter feeling her confidence surge once again. Lilith had supported her, brought her to Heaven to plead her case. They were going to do this together this time!

Where has she been?

If they won’t accept peace she is ready to offer herself as Adam’s replacement. She will serve her time to spare her people and her Father. Her actions had caused a larger rift between Heaven and Hell and she would be the princess her people need!

The princess shakes her head, takes a steady breath, then opens the door to the counsel room.

“And why should we believe you?”

“Because I know Hell, as their Queen-“

“Former Queen, it would seem.”

The talking halts as Charlie enters. Lilith and Sera stand off across the table from each other, the other high seraphs sit around them, the exterminator Lute also sits at the table glaring daggers. Emily sits beside her sister, she looks grim, but when she sees the princess she tries to offer a small smile. It is not the energy Charlie had seen from the youngest seraphim when they first met, she appears dimmer… nervous.

“Oh Charlotte Darling.” Lilith smile’s beautifully at her daughter, “I was just speaking to the counsel about our little problem in Hell.”

The tall woman waves Charlie over beside her. No one smiles, no one speaks, they all watch her like she is the omen that will lead to their downfall.

“Hello again Miss Morningstar.” Sera finally speaks, “I did not think we would meet again.”

“Ah yes, because you sicked your hounds on my daughter right Sera? Sent your exterminators to silence the princess of Hell?” Lilith’s hand squeezes Charlie’s shoulder as she glares at the angel.

“It was not my intention for the princess to be harmed.” Sera answers back coolly, “Only sinners as is agreed upon in the contract.”

“And you really thought Adam and his deranged flock would abide by that?” The tall woman laughs cruelly.

Emily and the other Seraphim cringe form the accusation. How much went on without their know how? Could they have had a better relationship between realms if someone else had been in charge?

Why did God leave something as cruel as Sera and Adam in charge and not her sweet Father?

“And now the first man is dead!” Feathers begin to rise on Sera’s face as her features become sharper.

“Sera!” Emily reaches a hand out to hold her sister’s. The other woman closes her eyes and takes a deep breath, her more human features resurfacing as her feathers meld back into her skin.

Lilith’s smile becomes sharper, nose rising to look down at the angels, “Charlie darling, please tell the counsel what is happening in Hell.”

All eyes shift to the princess and she tries to smile bravely, “High counsel, every saint has a past, and every sinner has a future-“

“No no Dear, tell them about Lucifer’s plans for war.” The hand on the princess’s shoulder squeezes again, slightly harder, “How your Father wants Heaven for himself, to seize the throne and play God like he did so long ago in Eden.”

The seraphim in the room gasp, someone shouts blasphemy while others begin to murmur. Sera’s wings flare out, some slipping around Emily like she can shield her.  Charlie looks at her Mother in shock, she had always told the story of love between them and their time in the Garden, why did she sound so bitter?

Where has she been the last seven years and why did she leave?

“See!” Lute jumps up from her chair, she now has a golden arm where hers was torn off, “You let one rebellion slide and it festers, infecting the rest until they are all rotten! We should have wiped them all out, shown them the might of Heaven so they would be too afraid to fight back again!”

“No!” Charlie shouts, panic rising as the meeting spirals into mob mentality, “My Dad is just afraid Heaven will return to finish the job! He only wants to protect me! But I come to you now to try to avoid all of that, to show him we can work together to come to a peaceful solution!”

“Your demons killed Adam!” Lute screeches, crazed fury twisting her face into a snarl.

“He broke the contract by attacking my Daughter!” Lilith hissed, purple magic seeping from her lips, “But he is dead, the price has been paid. Besides, Charlie was right wasn’t she? Where is the sinner that she successfully redeemed?”

“What?” Charlie’s heart stops, she looks to Emily who can’t meet her eyes then Sera’s whose face flushes gold.

Just like her dad’s.

“It’s true.” The high seraphim smiles at the princess, but it is empty of warmth or apology, “The sinner is in quarantine as we assess the situation.”

“Sir Pentious made it?” The princes whispers, lips trembling at the thought she had not sacrificed someone’s life just for war to break out.

“Indeed. As you all can see my daughter has done something no one had ever dreamed of. She is the leader Hell needs. The ally Heaven needs.” The tall woman wraps an arm around her daughter’s shoulders again.

It worked. She had redeemed a condemned soul! The young woman wants to scream in joy, dance on the table and go to the snake to hug him close. They could do this! They could end the exterminations, there would be no need for war, they could return to Hell and tell everyone the great news!

She could tell her Dad his dreams were real, he had been right all those years ago.

She turns to her Mother, overwhelmed with happiness, but her smile dies at the calculating violet eyes that look back at her. Her stomach sinks and she looks back at the angels in the room. Sera looks furious while Emily looks at the other woman sadly. It had been weeks since the battle at the hotel. Why had no one informed Hell of their success? Why was Sir Pentious not here with them? And why was Lilith the one to reveal this information.

“How did you know?”

Lilith’s smile fades as the young woman takes a step out of her arm, “Mom, how did you know a soul had been redeemed to Heaven?”

“Your own daughter didn’t know you’ve been living good in Heaven for years, Lilith?” Lute smirks maliciously, “That you made a deal with Adam while you let him die in Hell.”

Charlie stops breathing. For seven years she had been in Heaven? All that time she could not reach her Mother, felt abandoned, watched her Father fall apart, Lilith had been living among the winners?

Had she ever planned to come back?

“Charlie, Sweetheat… I was working on things, plans for the future.” The woman’s hand reaches for her daughter’s, grasping it and squeezing lightly, “Trust me, I’m only trying to restore what was taken from me in the Garden.”

“But, Dad? You.. you loved him, you chose free will.”

Lilith frowns, “I was young Charlie. New to everything and naive. I thought Lucifer could give me the freedom I wanted, could give me paradise. There was no evil or Hell in the world at the beginning… I chose wrong.” Bitterness drips from the beautiful woman’s lips as she strokes a finger down her daughter’s cheek.

Charlie feels her legs begin to shake and she sinks down into her chair. It had always been Lucifer and Lilith, the King and Queen of Hell, outcasts because of their way of thinking, the outliers of the garden. The woman who rejected her God given role and the angel who fell for her. It was the story that inspired her own dream. The love she aspired to have for her own. When had that love become tainted? When had her Mother’s eyes become so cold?

“Now there is a bigger problem arising and war threatens the pearly gates from your negligence.” The former Queen smiles maliciously at the counsel, anger flaring at the lapse in her control of the conversation, “Or have you forgotten how easily Lucifer slaughtered your ranks? How only his brothers could stop him?”

All sound dies in the room, angels tremble and even Lute backs down like she’s been slapped. Charlie can see the palpable fear in the high seraphim’s eyes at the mere thought of her sweet, goofy and loving Father returning for their angelic blood. He is still their villian, the one who disobeyed God and was cast out of paradise.

Was her Father right all along?

“Where are the arc angels Sera? Shouldn’t they be at this meeting…”

Sera stands tall once again, her lips pulled tight, “What is it you propose Lilith?”

The former Queen smiles triumphantly and sits down, “That we start over. All of Hell knows you can kill an angel, they are preparing for your demise as we speak. We must wipe the slate clean to restore balance.”

“Mom?” Charlie manages to whisper, horror swallowing her at the dawning realization of her Mother’s plans.

“Complete annihilation.”

White noise fills the princesses ears. The counsel begin to murmur amongst themselves, Emily looks down at the table refusing to look at Charlie, Lute smiles manically and Sera sits down in her own seat calm once more.

“We destroy the Pride ring and seal off the other six Hellborn circles. More sinners will come but there will be a new ruler, one designated by Heaven. A new era of partnership between the realms.”

“And who will this ruler be?” Sera asks, voice steady as she digests the other woman’s words.

“Why the rightful heir to Hell, my Charlotte.” Lilith purrs, strumming her fingers along the table, “And I shall be her representative in Heaven. A seat on the counsel and my rightful place in paradise I was once promised.”

Her Dad had wanted to defend his people, protect her. To take Heaven and reform it into a fair system for all, sinners and winners. Create a better structure for humans who still live and will be judged. But these holy beings, these angels of light and purity, they wanted to destroy. To slaughter souls and continue on pretending.

Charlie suddenly realizes the violence it took for her Father to become so gentle. Had he begged his own Father for forgiveness? For mercy? When he saw his daughter defend her dreams did he see himself; held down by his brothers, bleeding gold and beaten, as God punished him for the act of creation and love?

Why had she not listened? What had she done?  WHAT HAD SHE DONE?!

“Lute, how fairs the exterminators?” Sera speaks up, and Charlie feels the last of her hope die.

“I can have them ready for battle at your command.” The angel smiles wickedly.

“Lucifer has a head start, the sinners are united in his cause. You will need more then Adam’s former flock.” Lilith causations.

“Give me a few weeks and I can have a new legion trained.”

Sera nods grimly, “So it is settled. Lilith, I would like to speak to you for more insight on Lucifer’s army, everyone else is dismissed. Emily, why don’t you take Miss Charlotte to see the redeemed? She looks like she could use a break.”

Emily hops up and rushes through the other seraphim to gently pull the princess from her chair. Charlie rises numbly, before she can be herded away Lilith grabs her daughter’s hand.

“We will speak later my love, you will see, this is for the best. Emily,” the small angel flinches as violet eyes narrow at her, “Please remain with my daughter at all times and escort her back to our room at the embassy once her visit is done.”

Emily nods stiffly and leads the princess from the room. They wind their way through the exiting high angels, down the hallway, and out of the counsel building into the light of Heaven. She doesn’t stop, pulling the taller woman away from the center of the angels city and towards the outskits where they have hidden Sir Pentious away. Only the high seraphim know of his existence as they try to understand how his soul was redeemed. And how they can prevent more from rising.

Once alone the smaller woman grasps Charlie’s hand in her own and squeezes tightly as they begin to shake. The princess looks down at the other woman to see the fear and turmoil in her blue eyes.

“I… I have to do something.” Charlie feels tears well in her own eyes, lips trembling she tries to hold back her own fear. She must be strong, she has to.

“I know.” Emily’s eyes begin to fill with tears of her own for the first time in her existence, so many new emotions plague the angel.

“Will you help me?”

“…I will.”

Chapter Text

“Alastor Darling! Tell me everything about you and the King!”

Alastor has just come from combat practice with the flying squad as Lucifer is at Carmilla’s forge. He had hoped some other powers would manifest while in his large demonic form, but nothing new showed while he swatted at Vaggie and her troops. It had been difficult to restrain himself from maiming at least one just to mess with his little king..and that demon wings can be so tasty.

Rosie has laid out a tea tower with different treats and a steaming pot of tea. She is wearing her new dress the king had made for her as a gift for the battle at the hotel; a high waisted white striped, pink rose, trumpet skirt with a frilly white blouse and pink neck bow. A new matching pink bird cage hat with a little bird skull nestled in the white bow sits atop her head.

Rosie pushes the radio demon to his seat and primly sits in her own to pour them some tea, “And do not leave out a single, graphic, detail.” The cannibal smiles sharply, showing off each of her little shark like teeth.

“There is nothing to tell Rosie.” The demon grins slyly as he picks a blood brownie from the tray, “We cohabitate similarly to how we were before the marriage.”

“You little scamp! You never even told me you were living at the palace before this!” The woman huffs, snatching the dessert from the others hand, “Exactly how long has this little affair been going on? Lucifer was quick to choose you after all.”

Alastor huffs and grabs a cucumber finger sandwich, “Miss Charlotte happened to kick us out at the same time over the early war announcement. Nothing so scandalous!”

The cannibal studies her friend, both eating in silence as the radio demon enjoys making the woman simmer.

“If not passion, what could have driven my ace in the hole to agree to marriage?” Rosie’s challenges.

“Besides rising to the highest position in hell possible for a sinner? Freedom.” Alastor’s smile stretches as his eyes turn into radio dials. Instead of being surrounded in black that is typical for sinners under contracts they are surrounded in his usual crimson. No green stitching appears and the demon chomps his fangs to show no restrictions.

“Oh Darling, I am so happy for you! A wedding present?” Rosie wiggles her eyebrows suggestively causing the other demon to roll his eyes, “So the Arrangement is suitable? Nothing that I need to shake a few of the Angel’s tail feathers over?”

Alastor laughs, the image of his friend grabbing Lucifer by his wing feathers like some regular joe hilarious. But he would not put it past the feisty Overlord. He really does love her dearly.

“Yes. His companionship is tolerable, and the palace is quite the upgrade for my radio equipment. I am sure Lucifer will find a way to annoy me in this possibly long union but right now things are agreeable.”

The woman claps her hands excitedly, “Wonderful! People get so hung up on the passionate aspect of relationships. They lose sight of the compassion that keeps a marriage solid.”

Alastor raises an eyebrow, eyeing her collection of rings that decorate her fingers. Each a trophy from a husband she has devoured. The woman huffs and crosses her arms before her, mock offense pulling out a cute pout.

“I do try to practice restraint when I choose to remarry! Maybe someday I will find someone who doesn’t become absolutely droll once the passion fades.”

The two giggle behind their fingers, remembering dear Franklin fondly as he met his end at the hand of “exterminators” this year. He had made a lovely Shepards pie.

“But surely there is something you find likable about his majesty? You did not seem all that opposed to the arrangement.” The woman asks while sipping her tea.

“If there was ever going to be someone I agreed to marry who is more worthy than God’s favorite?” Alastor smirks, closing his eyes and picturing his husband in his glorious fury, “To have claim over a celestial being, there can be nothing more pleasing for one with my background.”

The radio demon rarely shares his humble human background with those in Hell, preferring to leave it behind with his humanity. Rosie was one of the few privileged he had designed to share that part of his life with.

“I remember when you first arrived in my little town Dear. Newly dead and already looking for power. Why I knew you weren’t going to stay long and would be seeking Overlord status in no time. Now look at you, married to the Devil himself!” The woman smiles fondly, remembering a time when the feared radio demon was just pleased to find others like himself. Before that became to quite of life for the ambitious man.

“He is an enigma. If anything he will keep me entertained for quite some time.” The demon’s smile drops to a more private grin, sipping his tea to hide it, but the demoness catches the look.

“Well someone is just puffed up like a proud peacock over their husband!”

“It does feel strange to have so much pride over another. But can you blame me? I have one of the first angels at my beck and call.” Alastor winks as he reaches for a brownie.

Rosie hums as she pours them some more tea, “It is normal to feel proud of your partners strengths. And I am sure with your possessive streak you are naturally feeling a lot of pride over something you consider yours, as most serial killers do Doll.”

Alastor leans over the table close and the woman comes closer, his ears pin back as whispers behind his hand, “Truth be told, I have felt a tad territorial lately. My more demonic instincts have been flaring up most inconveniently.”

“Well, there’s something, my friend!” Rosie’s hand covers her mouth in surprise, “You never know, you likely have a long time together, something may yet develop!”

Alastor’s smile pulls into a disgusted frown as he leans away from the other Overlord.

“Ha! I have not seen such an expression on your face in many years! It is good to see its return.” The woman swats her friend playfully, if anyone else tried that he would bite their hand off, “But who else even has a chance to spark your interest, Dear? You’ve lived in hell for almost 100 years and 30 on earth and yet nothing has ever caught your eye.”

Rosie knows the radio demon’s view on love. How his Mother had suffered as she begged for scraps of affection from a man that would never return her feelings. For Alastor, love is a weakness that blinds the rational and opens one’s self up to be prey. Once the boy from the bayou may have found love had his up bring been different, may have been open to others and sought someone with his Mother’s love. But it had been beaten out of him, had driven him to a more sinister path as he took from the world what he thought was just. The laughter dies as the old soul looks down at her tea cup, watching the liquid inside swirl.

“People like us don’t fall in love with people because they’re good Dear. We fall in love with people whose darkness we recognize.”

Rosie reaches a hand out to gently place a top Alastor’s. The demons ears stick up straight in surprise at her serious tone, but he always listens when she speaks. Something hard to find in a man and something she highly values of him.

“You fall in love with a person because your monsters have found a home in them. That’s the kind of love that owns your skin and bones.”

—————————————

Alastor leaves Rosie’s emporium in deep thought as he heads to Carmilla’s territory to pick up Lucifer. The small man has forgotten time entirely once or twice and not shown back up to the palace for a couple of days while working in the dark forge, hungry and exhausted. Something he cannot allow during this tenuous time before war and while his instincts drive him to care for the other’s well being.

What had started as a want to do right by his Maman and at least put in minimal effort to be a good partner has evolved into smaller instincts popping up at random he has yet to stamp out. The demon is unsure if the bonding is influencing these urges or if it is a natural reaction he has never undergone by having no interest in relations. It is something he should probably discuss with the fallen angel, clarify that he is not being manipulated by the most powerful being in Hell unknowingly. The thought of exchanging his soul for another prison makes the man shudder.

Carmilla’s lab is much more busy with all the new workers hand picked from the recruits. It has always been the Overlord and her daughter tinkering alone in her main building. But now sinners bustle around at stations melting down and crafting bows and arrows, spears, halberds, and other weapons suited for the up coming holy war. If they had enough angelic steel to create guns the angels would not stand a chance. But they are unsure how many exterminators will come when Hell is deemed too dangerous and must be punished.

“Ah Alastor.” Carmilla stands at the top of the bridge that over looks the floor of the lab to observe workers, “His Majesty is below in the private forge, feel free to join him.”

The radio demon nods and follows one of the Overlords daughters as she leads him to stairway. Loud bangs and hisses can be heard as he descends the stairs as the king works. His night vision kicks in as the lights from the main floor fade and the room below  is mostly dark, a faint red glow can be seen at the bottom. When he emerges into the low lit room his is greeted by a new form of his husband’s.

Lucifer sits below the ground floor in a drop off where a huge forge has been crafted by Satan specially for the fallen angel. The being sitting before the crucible hammering at a large chunk of angelic steel has six glowing red eyes like a crescent moon spreading from the middle of his forehead down to his cheeks, a crown of horns rather then the two red ones Alastor is use to, all white luminous skin and hair, and six glowing slits on his back where the angel’s wings usually are. It is as large or even larger than his own enraged demonic form, and moves like a master smith as it strikes the metal. Hot coals glow around him but he does not seem to notice the heat in the slightest.

“Lucifer?”

The king stops mid strike and turns towards the radio demon. A frequency buzzes through him, tickling up his spine as the six eyes zero in on him. Something unseen wraps around him, nuzzling like a cat on its owners legs.

Alastor.

The hair on his body stands on end as a voice echos in his mind, a surprised cackle from his internal radio erupts from him. Lucifer chuckles and sits down his tools to lean over to the floor where his husband stands, folding his elbows to lay his chin on them to come to level with the demon.

Be not afraid, it is I.

Alastor can feel his cheeks heat at the implication, “I am only surprised you can actually make yourself taller.”

The fallen angel laughs again, then reaches a large hand out to slowly bring a clawed finger under his chin. The radio demon gulps as the claw carefully runs back and forth, like the King is scratching an entertaining pet. His treacherous tail wags beneath his coat, goosebumps rise on his skin as he smothers a shiver.

I am making us some armor. It will expand and shrink to our different demonic forms. It is easier for the angelic steel to reshape with our forms if it starts out large then shrinks instead of the molecules trying to stretch. Much more stable for the atoms.

It is always odd to hear Lucifer speak about atoms and molecules, he forgets that the angel works with the world at its core and can manipulate it as he sees fit. That he is a being beyond comprehension and must see the radio demon as nothing more than a speck in the cosmos. What torture it must be to be trapped in a cage, unable to be a part of the universe he once shaped with his brothers and Father.

Would you like to see?

The fingers slip around Alastor’s back and cradle him as he freezes like a deer in headlights. Lucifer slowly picks up the demon and brings him close, not waiting for a reply. He wonders if this is the presence he has sometimes felt looming around them at meeting’s, or just a small part of the entity that makes up Hell? Up close the luminous skin ripples, he can see colors dance beneath the surface like an opal. The fallen angel’s grace? Rosie’s words haunt his mind as he stares at the monster before him and can only think of it as lovely. He has to force his eyes from the mesmerizing form to look down at the steel the being is trying to show him.

Hanging near the forge is a complete set of black armor. It is beautiful as much as it is deadly. He can tell it is made for his size, the steel the other man is currently working on must be for his own armor. He assumes the exterminators weapons will not be able to pierce it. They cannot equip all shoulders with such protection, and yet Lucifer has chosen to make sure his consort will be safe. It is a consideration the radio demon did not expect.

It is not something he knows how to address.

“It is getting late my King, are you able to stop for the evening?” Alastor choses to say instead of the gratitude he knows would be polite.

Lucifer looks at the angelic steel he was working with.

The metal has cooled so I might as well.

The fallen angel sits his husband down and lets his form go. The radio demon watches entranced as the other glows and then bursts into thousands of tiny lights that drift away like lightening bugs. Lucifer steps onto the ground floor with Alastor and raises a questioning eyebrow at the taller man.

“How are the weapons going?” The radio demon asks as he tries to recover his rapidly declining decorum.

Alastor makes them a portal back to the castle and leads them through. They walk into the radio tower where they demon heads for his stash of shine from his era, strong and possibly made in a bathtub, exactly what he needs to sort out his mind.

“We are actually ahead of schedule. Who knew so many sinners have practice with smithing or creating weapons.” The king answers dryly, leaning against the desk away from the sound system.

“Truly humans are the most creative at finding ways to murder each other.” The taller man grins sinisterly behind his glass.

“And the flying squad?” Lucifer snaps his fingers and a glass cup appears, looking at the other man expectantly.

Somehow the radio tower has become their drinking lounge and he is unsure how to feel about it. On one hand his studio has always been his sanctuary, in life then death. But so far the fallen angel has respected his space and they have enjoyed a handful of evenings in each other’s company. His Maman would be pleased he was sharing a side of himself with his husband.

Alastor rolls his eyes for show and pours the little devil a small serving of the moonshine. Lucifer flashes him a toothy smile, sharp fangs teasing, and takes a sip. He immediately coughs, a spout of flames hiccuping from his throat.

“What the fuck is that?!”

“Good ol white lightening from a distiller from my time.” The radio demon bites his lip to not laugh as the angel examines the contents of his glass, “He is still running around Hell bootleggin’.”

The second time he tries the clear whiskey it goes down smoother and Alastor nods in approval. He wonders how alcohol affects a being that can be so small, large or omnipresent. If any left over holiness causes the man to get drunk as he partakes in the particular sin or if he has to limit himself to feel it at all. Question after question peeks his curiosity as they converse over Hell’s readiness for war.

Until finally, the curiosity gets the best of him and the alcohol loosens his lips.

Chapter Text

Alastor shakes his bottle of moonshine to find it empty.

Somehow they have talked so long they have managed to finish off his stash. The King’s cheeks are dusted in gold and a lazy smile plays on his lips. Alastor has made himself comfortable and propped his long legs on the desk as he leans back in his chair. The room is pleasantly soft around the edges and the conversation has lulled into a comfortable silence.

“Lucifer...”

The King hums in question, little forked tongue flicking out as he tastes the whiskey aromatics above the glass before trying to bring it to him for the last drops of the drink.

“Why do you hide your different forms? Your true nature?”

The glass stops mid way to Lucifer’s lips and his face flushes a darker gold. It’s an oddity in Hell, to have so many different forms to switch to. Most demon have minor changes, like his eyes and horns, then a final demonic form, such as when his limbs and size stretch. He knew his husband could shape shift and move between demonic and angelic forms, but now he was starting to wonder which were truly Lucifer.

“Oh! Um well.” The king sits his glass down to run his fingers through his blond hair, looking at the ground nervously, “I guess I’m just not use to freely wearing them… Lilith, um, she didn’t like my demonic features. Reminded her of the Fall… and well, she fell in love with an angel, not demon.”

Alastor’s ears pin back. He was familiar with the pain of not liking one’s features, skin color, things completely out of your control. The demon had not thought about it in a long time, one gift his death had given him was his new form. A new life to be himself without the shunning of a backward society. A face that did not constantly remind him of his father and overshadow his mother’s beautiful heritage. He wondered if the angel was ashamed of his form, hated what he saw in the mirror as much as the former human once had.

“People change Lucifer. Maybe not as dramatically as falling from Heaven but it is only natural that experience and age have reshaped you. No one can expect you to be the same as you were in Eden.”

Lucifer looks at the demon fearfully, holding his glass just a little too tightly, “But I’m not people…” he whispers as his eyes drop to the floor.

How long had he tried to remain an angel? When did the former queen realize things would never be the same? Alastor once thought God was the opposite of death, had gifted immortality to his angels. But he can see now they are more dead than anything. They are unchanging, and can hold nothing in their hands. But not this angel; he had fallen in love, rebelled, fell from grace, and had suffered like the rest of them in this pit.

And wasn’t that magnificent?

“May I see?”

The king’s red eyes shoot back up to stare at the other man’s crimson ones.

“Surely you’ve noticed my intrigue with your different forms and powers. I would like to know my… husband’s.. natural features.” Alastor sips the last of his drink nonchalantly, wanting to seem like it’s not a big deal and not that he doesn’t want his partner to feel like he has to hide himself like he did for the former Queen.

Lucifer’s eyes dart around the room like he is looking for an exit, his back straightens as he places the glass down and wipes his hands on his pant legs nervously. Before the radio demon can reassure him he does not have to, explain that it was only his drunken, morbid, curiosity that the little devil inspires and he didn’t mean to make the man uncomfortable, the angel speaks again.

“I’ll show you mine if you show me yours.”

Alastor quirks an eyebrow at the challenge, taps his fingers on the desk for show like he is thinking it over, “Deal.”

The fallen angel visibly swallows then he takes a lungful of air and shakes his head.  Being so close and within the radio station the demon can feel a shift in the air waves as the small man lets go of some magic. His eyes bleed to gold on red, horns start to sprout, and the barbed tail slips from the back of his chair to curl around the metal leg. These Alastor is use to, yet they still spark admiration every time they appear. Instead of looking more intimidating they make Lucifer appear more feminine, smaller, like it’s a trap to lure one closer before being gutted by the strongest being in Hell. The radio demon drops his legs to the floor to let his own horns rise to a modest 3 points so as to not knock him over with their weight. Not as long as they can grow when he is angry or hunting, but more natural than the polite spikes he normally wears them at.

Next the smaller man stands to slip from his boots to reveal his hooves. But not the white furred ones like at their wedding and bonding, these are black and the color continues up the man’s knees. Alastor toes off his shoes to expose his own cloven hooves. His own are black on the ends and fade as they travel up his shins. Both familiar territory for each and an easy start. The king sheds his jacket and sits it on the back of the chair so the demon shrugs his off as well.

“I happen to remember your hooves being white that night in the throne room.” Alastor tilts his head to the side, watching as the the angel shuffles on each at the scrutinizing look.

“My hands are also…” Lucifer bites his bottom lip, twirling a curl by his cheek and tucking it behind his pointed ear.

The demon’s eyes lock onto the other man’s ear which now seem to have tiny feathers along the bottom up to the point. He beckons his husband closer when he doesn’t move to remove his gloves. Lucifer’s ears twitch and the tips turn gold but he slowly walks to the other man. Alastor holds a hand out and the angel places his own above the clawed fingers.  The demon hooks a finger under the long black glove at the elbow and slowly slides it down, revealing more black skin. When he gets to the palm he gently tugs to bring the smaller man closer, opens his legs so Lucifer can stand between his knees, and slides his claw up the man’s palm and between his fingers to slip the glove completely off. The radio demon grabs the delicate looking wrist and looks at the black hand and claws before him.

“Burns?” The skin is soft and smooth as he rubs his thumb over it, years of healing and possible angelic intervention keeping the skin from being warped or tight like his own scars.

Lucifer nods, taking his hand back to remove his other glove. Alastor takes off his own glove, exposing his black claws and hands as well. He rolls up his sleeves so the king can see the color blends up halfway up his arm and he can see a small section of his brown furred arm.

“How far?” The radio demon leans back, giving the angel space in case he needs it. He doubts the man is body shy, having been around since before clothes were a thing, but this is more vulnerable. To be seen.

The smaller man sighs and reaches for the buttons of his shirt. Trembling fingers undo each one and he lets the angel take as much time as he needs. The barbed tail switches back and forth in tiny movements. He wonders if someday, hundreds of years from now if they survive this war, will he know what each tell tale sign means. It’s odd to think of himself spending a life with someone, even if it is a political marriage.

When the last button is undone Lucifer slides his shirt to the floor. The black travels up the man’s arms past his elbows and halfway up his bicep, fading to grey then back to porcelain at the end. At one time the fallen angel’s skin was likely flawless, body as pure as snow. It’s likely why he always keeps his angelic and demonic features white. A scar from his fall, a reminder of what his pride caused forever burned into his skin.

“The red on my wings are from the burn as well.” Lucifer’s looks at the floor, fangs digging into his bottom lip as an arm crosses his middle to hold the other elbow self consciously.

The demon notices the angel has no belly button, having never been born. His chest and stomach are that alabaster white. He is curvy for a male as his tapered waist flows to a wider ribcage and hips than typical. Alastor had always thought the king wore a corset under his suit but it seems it’s natural, a mix between masculine and feminine. He wonders if the man choses his preference for sex, if angels once did not have either.

“It’s lovely.”

His own black clawed hand reaches out in offering to the other man again. The fallen angel looks at the bare hand tentatively before softly touching the palm with his fingers. Alastor’s wraps the fingers in his own and tugs the other closer between his legs once again. His other hand drifts to the small of Lucifer’s slim back and lightly runs up his spine.

“And where are your wings?” The demon growls through a smirk.

“Ah!” The king’s body tremors at the touch, small feathers lifting off his spine like they have been there the whole time, and his hands come up to grip Alastor’s shirt on his shoulders, “Y-your shirt…” the small man pants and claws sink into the fabric to yank it impatiently.

Alastor lets the fallen angel undo his bow tie and shirt buttons while his claws trail back down the other’s back, feeling the soft downey feathers that rise like goosebumps.  The soft fluff of fur on his chest is revealed as well as the two tone fur to his navel where Lucifer politely stops, knowing the demon’s aversion to most touch is likely being tested.

“So the um, deer theme continues… is that why you’re covered up from your neck to shoes?” The smaller man’s golden eyes rake over the new territory, neck bobbing when he swallows.

The radio demon nods in answer. While he found freedom in the new form hiding his once human ethnicity, the notorious serial killer being turned into an animal of prey was not ideal.

When his hand trails a little lower down the smaller man’s back, barely grazes the top junction of his tail, Lucifer gasps and arches. Radio feedback buzzes in surprise when miniature wings unfold on the angel’s back. It’s like he is stuck between forms and they are just forming into six inch long versions of their usually massive size. The little wings flap and the barbed tail cracks on the floor like a whip. Alastor grins wickedly and before the other man can recover he drags his hand back up over the bottom wings and to the middle, spreading his fingers so they are touching all three and ruffling the feathers.

“You look human, act human, but what are you really?”

Lucifer moans and his eye squeeze shut as his head tips back. The golden blush returns to his cheek then runs down his chest, the tips of his ears, and shoulders. His husband’s scent permeates the air with his arousal, like spiced apples and rain, and his claws return to Alastor’s shoulders to fist the fabric there.

“Al- Alastor I-! Can we…?”

The king’s hips buck forward and the taller man looks down to see his pants straining with his hard member. The demon’s other hand wraps around the angels hip to pull him onto his lap, his knees barely fit into the chair with him and his shins sit on Alastor’s thighs with his hooves between his open legs. He noses at the smaller man’s chin, scenting where his smell is the strongest. His instincts scream to run his own cheeks there, the cover his husband so other’s will know this is his mate. The barbed tail’s spade wags back and forth fitfully, twitching with each panting breath the fallen angels takes. Lucifer whines when the demon grips the wing joint where the small appendage attaches to his back, just feeling the muscle between them.

“While I am not interested in more than exploring this form, I may have something that can entertain you.” Alastor purrs, causing the man in his lap to shiver.

A shadowy figure croons behind Lucifer and slinks forward, eyes glowing green and full of mischief. The puppet wraps its dark arms around the angel’s chest, running its claws up to cup his pecs. Its head rests on the his shoulder and a black tongue snakes out to lick under his jaw.

“Oh!”

The fallen angel’s feathers fluff and the demon notices more feathers rise on his shoulders. He wonders if Lucifer’s whole body can be feathered or if it’s just from his wings. Alastor snaps his fingers and the last bit of clothing the smaller man is wearing disappears, revealing that his white thighs also bleeding to grey and black from the burn. Black tentacles split from the shadow puppet and wind around soft white thighs. One wraps lightly around the king’s hard member to stroke slowly while another slips between his cheeks to rub against his entrance.

“Oh fuck!” Lucifer yelps and his claws sink into the taller man’s shoulder, digging into flesh and drawing blood.

Alastor chuckles softly at the desperate little devil in his lap, watching for more changes in the man’s body. He wonders how human Lucifer is on the inside, if there is a heart, stomach, liver and others organs swimming in golden blood. His claws sink into the angel’s soft waist at the thought.

The barbed tail wraps around the demon’s ankle and shin, the points digging into his pant legs and brushing his dewclaws. A tremor wrecks through the demon, no one has ever been permitted to touch his hooves. Or sit in his lap for that matter. He realizes he has also never used his shadow in this way before and can feel phantom sensations from the puppet touching the smaller man.

The apparition squeezes the king’s chest, pressing them together while chittering in his ear, causing him to chirp back and turn towards it to capture its mouth. Lucifer moans again and tangles his tongue with the creature’s, thrusting into the tentacle wrapped around his cock. Alastor wills his magic to lubricate the other appendage and his minion hums happily against the angel’s mouth before circling the tight muscle. Lucifer whines and nips at the shadows lips with sharp fangs, rocking his hips back encouragingly. The radio demon wonders if all angels have fangs or if the king got his after the fall as well.

When the tentacle breaches the muscle Lucifer wails and his back bows in a tight arch. With the shadows hands still cupped around the smaller man’s pecs the demon is almost tempted to bury himself into the soft mounds to inhale his scent. Alastor’s hands slip down to the angel’s  thighs to squeeze the plump flesh under the tentacles circling them. He can feel the ghostly limb shallowly thrust into the king, loosening him. The puppet croons at the small man and nuzzles his cheeks with its nose.

Lucifer’s begins chirping and making other sounds similar to a bird while the minion nips at his neck. The radio demon tries to listen to each sound but the more the tentacle sinks into the fallen angel the harder it is to concentrate. The king is so tight, the tentacle is slim but as he adjusts to the size it swells to stretch him more. One of the shadow’s hand’s tugs and circles a nipple while the other trails down the slim stomach. The ghostly being circles the small man’s lower stomach while the tentacle languidly strokes his member. Lucifer whines and golden iris’ surrounded in red peek open to glance at his husband.

The apparition’s hand continues behind the king’s back to grip the base of his tail. Suddenly it jerks the angel back by the tail to fill him completely and Alastor gasps at the sensation. The small man yelps and then dissolves into moans as his hooves slip under the demons knees for leverage.

Lucifer use his husband’s shoulders for support and rolls his hips, moving as gracefully as a snake as he fucks back onto the shadows extra limbs. The puppet lavishes the angel’s back and wings with its tongue and fangs in reward.

The radio demon can feel hot air puff on his cheek as Lucifer’s mouth hangs open, his fangs peeking from his soft lips as polyphonic moans spill from him. Red slits appear above and below his closed eyes as all six scrunch tight. The fallen angel is so yielding and soft, so unlike the powerful being he can be. Alastor is overwhelmed by the feelings he receives from the shadow and the king’s movements, graceful and desperate as he chases his release.

The demon’s claws sink into those white thighs to draw golden blood when he realizes he is the only one permitted to see this beautiful show now. His husband will only crumble for one sinner in Hell, bare his most vulnerable flesh for his fangs to mark, will only cling to him while he falls apart.

Alastor alone is permitted the submission of an arc angel.

Lucifer’s six eyes open and shine with blinding holy light as he comes, shooting his seed up his own chest. The angel goes boneless and begins to fall backwards. The radio demon’s hands come up to clutch his back and he too tips forward towards his shadow and the floor. The minion reaches up like it will catch them but the darkness expands and they slip through a portal to the demon’s bedroom.

The king is too dazed from his climax to notice his back hits a soft mattress while Alastor falls above him. The demon’s arms cage his little husband beneath him and his thighs push the others apart the lay lax around his waist. Lucifer pants below him, groans as unfocused gold eyes look up at the crimson eyes that watch him like a hunter does prey.

“Lasssstor?” The fallen angel slurs, head rolling to the side as his blonde lashes flutter.

“I changed my mind Dear.”

Alastor snaps his finger and the rest of his clothes disappear. The kings eyes widen as he takes in his husband’s full form. He is covered in the two tone fur of a deer and littered with healed scars. It is his first time seeing the large gash on his chest he healed from Adam. A clawed hand reaches between his legs to run over the cum still on the smaller man’s chest. He whimpers as his cock twitches with interest. The demon spreads the spent seed on the angel’s open thighs while his other hand grips an ankle to pull the other closer.

“Can you come again?” The radio demon grins hungrily down at the smaller man.

Lucifer face flushes and he nods as Alastor lines his large member between plump thighs. The demon grabs both of his knees to close them around his length before slowly trusting forward. The fallen angel groans from sensitivity as their cocks rub together.

“Your demonic form was beautiful Lucifer.” The demon hums, “Deadly.”

The king’s hand comes up to grab at his thigh, running his fingers over scars he finds. He starts making those small chirping noises again, almost like a purr, his blush flowing down to his chest at the compliments.

“Feel free to wear whatever form you desire.” Alastor growls, pulling his husband’s ass flush against his thighs as he thrust forward.

“Al~” The fallen angel’s cock begins to harden again, one hand grips the blanket by his head while his other claws sink into the demon’s thigh he was stroking.

Alastor’s ears stand straight to catch every sound the angel makes as he thrusts into his soft thighs. The demon can feel Lucifer’s legs tremor as their cocks slide together, his member hardening with each pass. The king gasps and sighs, writhing from over sensitivity. The taller man wishes he was closer to bite the spot on the other’s chest he marked in their bonding, wishes a scar had healed there as a reminder. Lucifer is inspiring more possessive and territorial impulses. He wants such a powerful being soft, pliant and eager underneath him.

“Hard to believe I fit inside you Darling.”

Pre cum drags onto the alabaster skin, leaving his scent to mark his husband. Alastor lets go of one knee to run down the man’s soft thigh and around to his entrance. Two fingers slip in easily, still stretched and wet from the shadows tentacle. He feels a powerful need to fill the fallen angel, to fill him with seed and claim his body.

“Ah!” Lucifer gasps at the sudden intrusion, hips bucking, “Alastor please!”

“Yes my King.” Alastor smirks and uses his hold on the angel’s knees to flip him over on his stomach.

Lucifer’s six eyes fly open and he yelps, claws digging into the blanket to catch himself. The demon’s hands grip his slim waist to hoist him up on his knees. The large length rubs at his entrance, teasing, while Alastor’s nose trails over the feathers dotting the smaller man’s spine up to his shoulders. The little wings tremble and twitch as a long tongue runs over the back of the king’s slim neck where his smell is strongest.

“You smell divine.” The radio demon groans and rakes his fangs over the sensitive area.

“Fuck! Put your fangs in me!” Lucifer growls through bared fangs, pushing back against the other’s cock.

“Yes my King.” Alastor chuckles darkly, thinks he likes the other man defiant and demanding even more.

Sharp fangs sink into the back of the fallen angel’s neck as Alastor thrusts into the already stretched hole. Lucifer keens as the demon grinds within him, letting him adjust to his size for a moment while he takes his fill of the golden nectar. He snakes a hand around to the smaller man’s stomach, feeling himself from deep within, stretching his husband with his cock. Each time he rubs that spot inside the smaller man bucks, his prostate still sensitive from the tentacle earlier. The demon growls, sinking his fangs deeper and hand gripping the king’s hip hard enough to bruise.

“Hn, ah, fuck Al!” Steam pants from Lucifer’s open mouth, body clenching around the large length, “I- I can’t! Please move!”

Alastor releases his jaw and leans back up to look down at the other man. Lucifer’s spine feathers are a mess, his member hangs between his legs flushed and leaking, his thighs have claw marks and small bruises starting to form on the porcelain skin. Gold leaks from the mark on his neck, circling like a chocker as it seeps into the blanket below. A low rumble vibrates through the radio demon’s chest, the radio within his sitting room can be heard flipping channels, and his horns creek as they grown larger. He can feel his control slipping; his need to mate, breed, to claim such a lovely monster drowning out any thoughts of this only being a political marriage.

The demon pulls out only to slam back in, knocking the breath from the king before he begins to pound into him. He sets a vicious pace, spurred on by the symphony of angelic noises his husband screams. That Lucifer Morningstar willingly gives his body to a sinner, even cry’s out for more, is the most damning sin that Alastor has witnessed. He hopes all of Hell can hear its king’s moans, that the blasphemy reaches Heaven, and all know he is worshiping the fallen angel as he should be.

“Alastor!” Lucifer cries his name as he comes a second time, the flame between his horns igniting.

The demon’s eyes turn to dials and the room fills with white noise as he thrusts into his husband. The barbed tail snakes around his waist and spikes dig into his back as the king clenches tightly around him, his body locking as he rides out his own climax. Alastor leaves more bites on the man’s shoulders, needing to decorate him with his claim so all will know.

The fallen angel whines from too much, but his body continues to milk the other man, squeezing and pulsing as the thrusts become erratic. Alastor comes with a shrill frequency screech, pulling the slim hips flush against him and slamming deep into the small body to fill him with cum. The two men collapse on the bed, exhausted and spent.

Lucifer churs softly from under the demon but makes no move to wiggle free, enjoying the weight. The king’s demonic form recedes, but his black and white tone are still present. The radio demon’s Eldridge features remain, however, as he is too far into his demonic state to return to rational thought. Alastor’s hands seek out the angel’s and covers them, pinning him to the bed so he can’t leave, lapping at his marks on the others neck and shoulders to clean the blood. Luckily the other man can’t see the deer tail wagging happily on top of him. A soft melody can be heard in the next room from the radio, gentling the king while they recover.

“Where are we?” The angel asks as he finally takes in his surroundings.

The bed sits in the middle of a grass island, surrounded by cat tails, long grass and moss. Lightning bugs lazily fly in the distance, a slow stream passes by on one side and a willow tree acts like a canopy above the bed. Soft sounds from frogs and crickets can be heard far away.

“My room.” Alastor growls at the king’s slight movement to look around and thrusts shallowly, cum leaks from the filled hole and the smaller man shivers, “You will rest here tonight.”

Lucifer doesn’t foresee the demon’s instincts letting him go any time soon so he relaxes underneath the other man. The demon makes a soft grunt, pleased at the fallen angel’s submission. Soon he is snoring softly while Alastor continues to lick and spread his scent. His mind is utterly devoid of his usual thoughts, stuck between his inner beast and sinner form. His body demands his little mate stay, that he must keep him full and pliant, that his bayou is a safe place to tuck his doe away.

Tomorrow he will be mortified at how he let his demonic instincts control him. But for tonight, the two men find solace and acceptance in each other’s monster.

Chapter Text

The night sky is so vast in Heaven, a Black Sea of endless stars, the Milky Way, nebulas whose colors are still visible so far away. At first the princess had desperately wished she could capture its image to show to her Father, how he must miss seeing the stars he created.

And the quiet. In the beginning the stillness of the night had disturbed Charlie, as it was surely a sign of danger. In Hell there is never a moment of peace in the cities while its citizens live sinful lives throughout the night. But here, the winners and angels retire with the sinking of the sun. The streets are cast in dim twilight, only enough light to keep the lone wanderer safe if they go for a midnight stroll if they cannot sleep. A rarity in paradise.

The young woman recalls how her Father always had a window or door open at the palace growing up. Allowing some sound at all times in the background while he worked. Charlie herself enjoyed having some stimulus on at all time, her racing mind needing noise until she worked herself into an overwhelmed state. She wonders if Lucifer enjoyed the quiet once upon a time, when he lived in Heaven. Did the silence become too much when he was cast out? Lilith his only tether to reality while they wandered the Hellscape together after the fall?

When did his creative mind turn on him? When did being left alone with his own thoughts become torture for the arc angel?

Charlie drags her eyes away from the stars above, the void of space now ominously calling to her thoughts. It is beautiful, but also maddening. Had her Father really been created before them? How could something use to the vastness of space survive in a cramped cage like Hell?

“Emily.” The princess whispers as they wind through the quiet streets of Heaven, “I need you to talk to me, something.”

Did the stars call the other angels? Did they not feel it summon their thoughts from the darkest parts of themselves to examine? Charlie keeps her eyes on the street as the young seraphim reaches back to grasp her hand. A life line, an anchor to keep her from drifting back into the void. How did her Mother adapt to living here for seven years?

“We are almost there Charlie I promise.” Emily soothes. She remembers when the first redeemed sinner arrived, how the new environment had affected him.

Sera had started warding the princesses room at night so she could not leave. No one said she was a prisoner of war but she was on full lock down and supervised at all times. Luckily her Mother did not share the same room as the princess and Emily was able to pass through the angelic magic for their nightly plotting. The seraphim were so confident in their power they didn’t even check on their semi captive as Lilith worked on cementing her daughter’s cooperation.

Charlie wants to go home, wants something familiar in this place above the clouds. The impulse to throw something through a window just to hear it shatter is strong so she clenches her free hand closed. She wants to ask her Dad about all these questions that haunt her, wants to understand him as a being of creation and not just the ruler of Hell and damnation of mankind. The princess realizes she doesn’t know him, not really, and wants the time back that was stolen from them.

She wants Vaggie by her side to support her through this war.

Charlie tries not to think about her girlfriend back in Hell. Was she still waiting on her? Was this the last time the ex exterminator would give her a chance? The princess bites her bottom lip to keep from crying. She has never had too many relationships and didn’t have the best example as her parents love was already deteriorating when she came along; she was too much, or too naive, or not the princess of Hell they thought. But Vaggie was strong and supportive and believed in Charlie’s dreams… What were Vaggie’s dreams? Were they officially over…? Her thoughts continue to spiral as she works herself more and more into a mess. The other angel looks back at the taller woman to see a near panicked look.

Emily starts naming off stars that Lucifer created under her breath, describing them so the other can try to find them. Charlie dares to look up once more. This time she finds comfort in the thought of her Father’s work looking down at her, his signature written in stars.

They finally make it to the new restricted area away from the other winners. Charlie was furious to learn no one knew of Sir Pentious’ redemption, that he had been locked away while the high angels tried to figure out how he managed to rise from Hell.  Instead of the warm welcome the princess had envisioned from loving holy beings, the former snake demon was met with fear and isolation.

Emily had taken Charlie to meet with the man after the meeting at Sera’s request. It was a tearful reunion, both over the moon at getting to meet again. She had fawned over the man, gave him the congratulations he had deserved, and told him all the words she regretted not saving when she thought he was permanently dead. Sir Pentious had practically glowed at the heartfelt words, ecstatic to hear they had won the battle and everyone else was safe.

But Charlie had also noticed the dark circles under the man’s eyes, the twitchy way he moved, and how he couldn’t seem to keep his eyes off them, like he thought the would disappear. Humans had never done well alone, and the former sinner had suffered in the angels care without his egg boys or company. Emily had visited the man as often as she could without worrying Sera, but time seemed to move differently to angels and days would turn into a weeks.

A fate almost worst then Hell for a genius mind.

The princess had made sure to chatter incessantly until her voice was raw, making sure the snake had his fill of conversation to last him until her next visit. Her days were filled with accompanying her Mother to meetings, being chaperoned by Emily as she tried to inconspicuously catch glimpses of Lute’s new exterminators and their training, and trying to throw off any suspicion to what they were doing. She was scrambling to make some kind of plan, to learn all she could so she could warn her Father and their people.

They had been right.

Her Father had warned her what the high seraphim’s were like. But she had gone to Heaven anyway to plead her case of redemption. Vaggie had tried to warn her to hold her temper if they denied her case. She had spared the remaining angels and Lute, and now they were planning yet another attack. She had led the anti war campaign against her Father in hopes of being the scapegoat when Heaven was never looking for justice.

Time and again she had been naive and hopeful. Well now it was time to practice what she was trying to teach others. She would be accountable, she would learn to listen and grow, she wanted to be the Princess that Hell needed and not the angel she wanted to be.

When they reach the snake’s residence Charlie raps the door in a series of knocks.

The man had insisted on a secret code even though he rarely had visitors, a bit of paranoia creeping in from his isolation. They hear multiple clicks as the latches unlocked and then they are greeted with a wide smile.

“Come in my dearsss!”

While in quarantine the former sinner had been allowed to convert his building into an observatory. The walls are covered in drawings, schematics, star charts and plans for machines. Emily has helped where she could, getting Sir Pentious parts and creating what she could not find to keep him busy. The only solace the man had in his captivity had been his tinkering.

Now, when he pulls a lever the book cases slide back to reveal a wall lined with their plans. There are notes on the training of the new exterminators, how many soldiers they have, what kind of weapons they use, and theory’s of which Seraphim’s might be able to fight. The inventor has begun making designs for a new canon and today they are discussing how to equip it.

“Asss we learned at the battle at the hotel, we will need something angelic to actually harm angels.” Sir Pentious slithers to his design, a picture of his observatory’s glass dome transforming into a secret weapon on the board.

“I am not sure how we could steal enough angelic steel from the holy army to make canon balls.” Emily speculates, moving over to the other notes to add new information.

“What was your blimps canon loaded with in Hell Pen?” Charlie makes her self comfortable in what she has deemed her thinking chair in the center of the room.

“My death ray harnessed a beam of metal ions moving a high speeds, I don’t have materials to recreate it here in such a a hort time however.”

And they did not know if it would affect angels. If the former sinner had been able to land a hit on Adam with it before his death they would perhaps know, but the first man’s angelic ray had prevented-

“An angelic ray!” Charlie gasps and hops up, grabbing pencil to jot down the idea on the canons schematic, “Like Adam’s! But how do you harness something like that?”

Emily flutters over to look, “Angels and Seraphs naturally possess grace. When a winner comes to Heaven they develop powers similar to sinners based on their virtues. Adam was in Heaven for so long he accumulated a lot of power.”

As Charlie starts to deflate, her idea seemingly impossible, the young seraphim flys to her side and begins to circle her. The princess blushes, unsure what the other woman is doing but allowing her to act out her thought process.

“Maybe… maybe the power of a nephilim could rival angelic grace. Besides Lucifer, you are the only being I’ve heard of that could stop an angels attack.” The little angel  reaches a hand out to hover near Charlie’s chest, like she can feel something from within, “A soul and grace in one body… I-I’ve never felt anything like it.”

“I could craft the canon to operate by your signature!” Sir Pentious grabs a pen and starts writing furiously, mathematical equations pouring from him like a computer.

“I can show you how we tap into our grace and maybe we can learn how to control your powers more.” Emily chirps, flying up to the high ceiling excitedly.

Charlie had never wanted to learn how to develop her own powers in Hell, not wanting to have to use them against her people. Her Mother had tried to train her, likely wanting her to join in the next rebellion she was plan. But the princess was a gentle soul and had always found a way to avoid the subject. No one had ever threatened her, in fear of the King’s wrath. She was fundamentally much harder to harm because of her angelic inheritance, was rarely hurt as a child and never got sick.

Now she wishes she had trained with Vaggie more before the second extermination. The thought had never crossed her mind that she could tap into more of her Father’s genes. Her girlfriend only ever fought with weapons, the lower angels possibly unable to tap into their grace for war and dependent on steel. Charlie dismisses her thoughts of what if, knowing they are not helpful to dwell on in the present.

“Ok, that sounds like a good direction for us to concentrate on.” The princess returns to her table to look over what they have, “But I think there is one more thing we need to do.”

Sir Pentious and Emily give the young woman their attention. It is odd to once again be in this position, for people to look to her for guidance. She had always wanted to be a leader that made a positive difference in her people’s afterlife’s. Perhaps this has always been her fate and she has just ignored the call.

“We have to warn my Dad, get him this information and learn when they plan to strike Hell.”

“Lilith is heavily involved with the planning because of her knowledge of Hell and its sinners.” The small angel offers.

There is a small part of Charlie that has held out hope her Mother would come to her senses and they could return to Hell. She wants the woman back who use to sing to her in the palace, who took her out shopping, picked out her first home’s furniture, the Queen that inspired sinners with just her presence, who she begged to come back when she disappeared for seven years.

The young woman swallows, she does not want to lie to her Mother, but her people need her to, “I can try to get the date from her. But we still need a way to talk to my Dad.”

“I may be able to arrange that.” Emily chews her lip, “But… it would be directly disobeying Sera… Heavens orders…”

“Emily..” Charlie reaches out to grasps the other woman’s hand, “You’ve helped me so much already, you don’t have to-“

“No, no it’s what’s right.” The angel says, “We can’t doom your people because of Heavens prejudice! There should have never been an extermination day and we have to fix the system.”

The princesses eyes sparkle and she wraps the smaller woman into a tight hug, squeezing a chirp from her. Emily’s wings fluff and her cheeks light up gold before she returns the hug, nuzzling into Charlie’s shoulder.

She wonders how different things would have been if Emily had been in charge of the Seraphim’s instead of Sera. They were so similar in their ideals and convictions, could have already figured out how to redeem sinners or what it took to get into Heaven. The young angel would have had a meeting with her Father to resolve the problems after the battle at the hotel. She would have loved to meet Lucifer.

Charlie hopes they can meet someday. The two angels would be a formidable team and could talk for hours about Lucifer’s old ideas. She vows to make it come true, make it up to her Dad.

“Thank you.” Charlie whispers into the angel’s hair, which is more feather like then hair at the moment.

“Well, Missss Charlie if I can get a sample from you I can start running some tests of the power source. Misss Emily may I alssso get a sample of your grace to compare?” Sir Pentious asks, breaking the two woman up.

“Oh! Y-Yes of course!” Emily stutters and flaps over to the snake, snapping her fingers for glassware that can hold grace.

Charlie joins them and the scientist starts babbling in his usual scientific jargon while he works. When they finally leave for the night they promise to bring the man some treats from the French bakery he likes and he swears to have a working theory by then. While Charlie is devastated with how the former sinner was treated, she is thankful they have him here on their side.

The trip back to the embassy is quiet, no one else out so late at night. The princess is lost in thought as she debates the best way to pretend she has had a change of heart, what would convince her Mother who has been around since Earths creation that she wants to be a part of their plans. When they reach her building she can feel the depression and self doubt sinking in from her inability to plot nefariously. Emily politely walks the princess back to her door, but before she can open the ward to allow her in the taller woman picks up the smell of lilies in the air and hears the clip of heels around the corner.

Without thinking Charlie’s wraps one arm around the small angels waist and her other hand cups her slim neck. During a movie night a senecio such as this had happened and Angel said it was the oldest trick in the book but a super effective distraction. Her lips press against the other woman’s and she closes her eyes just as her mother turns the corner.

“Oh! Charlie Dear, I wondered where you went.” Lilith hides a smile behind her hand as her daughter bounces away from the little angel embarrassed.

“I-I will just b-be going!” Emily squawks, unsealing the door before hurrying away as feathers begin to rise on her face.

“Mother I-“

“There’s no need to explain.” Lilith walks over to her daughter and wraps an arm around her shoulder, “There’s just something about angels right Darling?” Her Mother winks, “Come, let’s get you to bed and we can talk all about it over breakfast.”

Charlie tries to smile shyly, put on a show of tucking hair behind her ear and shooting fervent glances down the hall Emily fled, nodding before opening her door to escape in her room. The princess press her back to the door and breathes out a shaky breath. This has accidentally provided the perfect opening to convince Lilith she has had a change of heart! She touches her lips softly, wondering if she has just taken her friend’s first kiss. Her cheeks burn, she will have to tell Vaggie of this, no more secrets between them! And apologize to Emily profusely, then together they can come up with a backstory incase her Mother tells Sera.

For now, the princess throws herself on her bed and grabs a pillow to cuddle. A plan begins to form in her mind and she can feel her determination cement.

This time she will make the right choices.

Chapter Text

Alastor awakens to the unfamiliar feeling of someone pressed against his back.

It is right before dawn and the bayou has quieted down as the sounds of the night recede. A mist has settled on the ground around the bed, making the air heavy as the first bit of light peeks from an unseen horizon.

The demon can feel the small body of his husband wrapped around him, at some point in the night their positions have switched and now Lucifer’s cheek is pressed into the taller man’s shoulder blades. The angel has his knees curled behind Alastor’s, his deer tail trapped between them, and arms loosely wrapped around the demon’s stomach. He has regained all of his usual senses, the Eldridge beast no longer holding it’s ’mate’ captive.

The radio demon has always been attuned with himself. Even when he awoke as an animal of prey in Hell, the new instincts just served to heighten his killer instincts, giving him even more of an advantage. The Eldridge powers he inherited were like a reflection of his soul; a ravenous hunter that delighted in the screams and meat of its victims. And yet the sight of this little devil had awakened a whole other side of it. It is true that he finds the King’s forms fascinating, even beautiful. The raw power it represents makes Lucifer the most enticing being the demon has ever encountered in damnation.

But he is not use to his body so viscerally reacting to another, and wonders why now.

Lucifer sighs behind him, nuzzling his forehead against the other man’s spine before finally releasing him to stretch. Alastor takes the opportunity to roll over and face the angel, propping himself up on one elbow and cupping his own cheek. Both men are still naked from last nights exploration of forms and while he feels no shame it does feel terribly intimate. The king rolls on his stomach to stretch his legs out and his arms above him under the pillow before pulling it under his head. He still has the two tones to his skin, no tail or horns in sight however.

One thing the radio demon does not regret is their conversation about the fallen angel’s body. He does want his husband to feel comfortable wearing whatever skin he likes, would probably encourage him to flex those hidden appearances again. What he is unsure about is not having a conversation about what the actions afterwards mean to the other. While they are married, Alastor had never thought of them continuing to have sexual relations after their bonding. It has never been a need for his own satisfaction in death and he knows others view intimacy very differently than himself. Would Lucifer expect this to become a regular occurrence? Would he interpret it to be more than a heated alcohol fueled night? While the demon is experienced with trysts when the rare desire for a partner of the night interests him, he has never been in a relationship.

Now he is married and bonded to an immortal being for the foreseeable future.

While the demon is in deep thought, Lucifer’s eyes peek open, dazed and unseeing. Alastor has seen the man at breakfast enough times to know it could be a while before he gains full consciousness. The king is likely use to waking up with another body in the same bed, having been married to Lilith for so many years. As the small man is laying on his stomach the demon can see all of his marks still present on the others neck and shoulders. The beast  within him growls in pleasure, wants to lift the blanket and count each claw and fang mark on that alabaster skin.

The concept of wanting to claim and mark another in anything other than murder and power is still foreign. The thought would have normally disgusted him, comparing himself to his Father or other men’s brutish behaviors. But the instincts have haunted him since their bonding.

The fallen angel’s eyes blink one at a time, blonde bangs that are usually styled back fall in his face. His eyes are still red with gold irises, their usual fierceness lost in his long blonde eyelashes. The man looks soft and delicate, so small in the demon’s large bed. He wants to cover him, tuck him deep within the bayou where none can see his little mate, use his weight to press the angel into the mattress while he renews his scent.

Alastor lets the impulses wash through him, tries to understand them so he can learn to better cope and control them.

A black hand comes from under the pillow to  push bangs back while a huge yawn shows off the king’s sharp fangs and forked tongue. Lucifer flutters his eyes lashes again and finally focuses on the demon beside him.

“Bonjour.” Alastor greets.

The fallen angel raises an eyebrow and nuzzles deeper into the pillow, “Good morning.”

The radio demon rolls onto his back and sits up, letting the blanket fall to his waist. He has not allowed another being to see his Deer like form since he awoke like this, his ears and horns being the only things he does not hide. He can feel the angel’s eyes rove over him, but he is use to looks, has always gotten them in life as well. Some divine joke that he can attract all sorts but has little to no interest in it himself.

“Lucifer… what is this?”

Lucifer stares at his new husband, taking a moment to digest the words and their meaning. The king hums and flips over to lay on his back as well. He flinches as the bed touches his bite and claw marks, making the other man smirk and some ridiculous pride fill him.

“We are two beings that are married for political reasons and currently plotting a war against Heaven.”

Alastor looks at the ring on his finger, he has not tried to remove it and suspects he cannot just like the chain that was around his neck, “And what do you expect of me? Love? A bed partner?”

“I was married for much longer than you have been alive Alastor. You were right last night when you said I am not the same angel from Eden.” The small man looks at his dark palms, squeezing them into fists, “I am not quick to fall again.”

The demon looks down, studying the old being in such a deceivingly small form, “I am restless, harsh and disparaging…I sometimes think I am incapable of love, but I did love my Mother… I don’t know how to use love.”

“And I won’t ask it of you.” Lucifer smiles up at the other man gently, “This can be as causal as we want; it might happen again, it might never happen again. I enjoyed what we did last night and I am open to it, I don’t have a preference of being fucked or fucking.” The king winks and Alastor’s ears pin back, never really thinking about it and definitely needing to think about such things, “But that doesn’t mean it has to change anything. We are preparing for war, a distraction here or there would be welcome.”

Alastor nods, but something still worries him, “Could the soul bond.. influence any changes I do not agree to?”

“Oh!” The demon’s ears pin back again as the king giggles, covering his face with his hands, “Sorry, that’s self deprecating not laughing at you. No it can’t enthrall you or develop anything against your will. If that was true Lilith and I would still be happily married.”

The radio demon hums, happy with that answer. The fallen angel smiles slyly and turns on his side, mimicking the position the other man was in earlier. His claw circles a spot on the bed, hooking the sheet but not tearing it.

“I’m not at all surprised to learn power and monstrous displays perks your interest.” That forked tongue flicks out teasingly.

Alastor’s lip curls at the top as his cheeks heat. There was no use in denying it, the man was just coming to terms with it himself after all.

“Look, humans are incredibly complicated. You don’t seem the type to have really cared about exploring your new freedom in sexual nature once you made it to Hell, probably haven’t thought about it once!” The demon nods, “Since your death people have come to understand their experience much more.”

“My more… demonic instincts are decidedly confusing.” Alastor admits, running his claws over the large scar Adam has left him with.

“Yea, I noticed a bit of a shift there.” Lucifer stretches again, much more alert, “I do miss sharing a bed. I was a part of a flock in Heaven and then I had Lilith. If you are open to at least that sometimes…?”

The beast inside the demon purrs at the thought of its mate tucked safe in their territory, “That… could be negotiable…”

He thinks about how long his husband has lived in this empty palace, alone. He wonders how maddening it was when the simple comfort of his flock was taken from him, when Charlie grew up and then Lilith abandoned him. Alastor has always valued his solitude, takes pleasure in his own company. But he remembers those first years in Hell. When he agonized over his Maman being alone without him forever. It is so much harder to be left behind than to be the one who left.

“How long is forever?” The radio demon looks down at the other man, tries to imagine his short 100 years stretching on for eons.

Lucifer’s golden eyes stare at him, then through him. His gaze wanders away and he stares in front of himself into the bayou around them. It reminds the demon when the king was frozen outside his room after his daughter kicked him out. His eyes are not that black, bottomless void that threatened to swallow Hell like a dying star. He does not feel the weight of.. something… hanging over him, much too large to be contained in the being that lays beside him.

“Sometimes.. just one second.”

Was it worth it? To sacrifice your own freedom, to be shackled and wings clipped so that one creation could grow? To be reduced to a fraction of oneself while being surrounded by the most ugly of your gift? Alastor thinks he would have gone mad long ago, roamed the hellscape like Saturn Devouring his Son and consumed the ungrateful sinners.

“Free Will. Do you still think you were right?”

The fallen angel looks back up at his husband with those fathomless eyes. They hold the inner workings of the universe; looked into the empty void of space; seen stars collapse and light born; witnessed the birth and corruption of man. What does he see when he looks at a sinner who barely lived before succumbing to Death’s cold embrace?

“…Yes.”

They sit in silence as the morning light begins to creep through the trees, the sun threatening to rise and begin another day towards war. If the angel is as relaxed and quiet like this most mornings the demon could be persuaded to allow the small man to share a bed sometimes. They generally have wildly different hours at night as the angel can get distracted with something well into the wee hours while Alastor keeps busy with his broadcasts. He imagines coming to bed and finding the little devil curled up asleep, defenseless and trusting.

This time he is able to suppress the rumble that wants to rattle his ribs. Perhaps they can come up with a signal or system to convey if he wishes to be alone or is open to Lucifer’s company. He refuses to think of sex, one thing at a time.

“Well, now that that’s settled I believe it’s time for breakfast.” Alastor announces, somewhat hopeful to shoo the other man out so he can get dressed for the day. They may be intimately aquatinted with their naked forms but he is not ready for that level of domesticity.

The fallen angel smiles and stretches one last time, arching his back and throwing his arms above his head. The small man throws his weight forward to sit up, then shivers as last nights cum slips from him. Alastor’s nose flares and pupils dilate.

.

..

Lucifer blinks, flat on his back once again with a growling radio demon above him.

He inhales the scent, feels his instincts scream to fill their little mate again, breed him heavy with fawns so he cannot leave. His dial eyes tick and horns creak as they grow, the weight pulling him from the Eldridge monsters influence. The demon shakes the thoughts away then looks around confused at how he has ended up caging the man below him without a conscious thought to do so. A salacious grin stretches the king’s lips and Alastor’s ears pin back in annoyance. He is sure the little devil has just discovered a new game or something to use against him.

“Perhaps, you should take a shower and I will fix breakfast…” the radio demon hisses through his fangs as he stomps down his new instincts and forces his body to move from over the man.

“Oh don’t mind me.” Lucifer gives his husband a coy look and turns over on his stomach.

With the blanket now pooled around the smaller man’s slim waist all of the demon’s claiming marks are on display. At the very edge of the blanket Alastor can just make out bruises coloring the white skin of Lucifer’s hips. Something moves under the blanket, squirming back and forth. He tracks the barbed tail that winds around the angel’s covered leg under the sheets before unwinding and trailing up the other.

“I’ll just pop in my bath, it would do these bruises and aches good.” Lucifer looks over his shoulder, tilting his head back, to see the taller man’s claws sink into the mattress, “Aren’t you going? I’d love some of that coffee you make.”

Alastor snaps back to himself, lips pulling back to show off his fangs as he pushes himself from the bed. The fallen angel’s tail starts to curl upwards, lifting the blanket and releasing more of their combined scent into the air. A sliver of Lucifer’s ass is revealed, he knows there will be marks on those soft thighs where the globe connects to his legs. The radio demon turns to rush out of his own bedroom.

He can hear the other man cackle uncontrollably as he quickly strides through his sitting room, snapping his fingers to cover himself in a robe. It does not cover his cloven hooves or furred legs and he is too distracted to retract his now three point antlers. Alastor thinks about Hell’s purpose to punish sinners, thinks this is surely his divine punishment.

By the time the radio demon makes it to the kitchen to put on coffee he feels much more like himself again. The beast hovers in the back of his mind, like always, an itch he can never fully do away with until he has satisfied its dark needs. He is reminded of his first year in Hell, where he had to learn how to adapt to his new body and all the senses that came with it. The literal killer instincts personified by the Eldridge power that was as ravenous as the gaping maw Hell had been depicted as at Sunday church. He had mastered it before and would do so again.

He opens the fridge and pilfers through his morning breakfast selection. It is now well stocked to his preference and has a variety of meats, cheeses, vegetables, eggs and other ingredients that allow him to cook his Louisianan cuisine. The sight of certain eggs pulls a sinister smile from him, his tail wagging mischievously. Alastor grabs four of the eggs, bacon and potatoes, and deposits them on the counter. The demon sends a signal to the kitchen radio for some lively jazz as he begins cutting the potatoes into cubes.

Lucifer strides in as he pours the ingredients into a pan for two omelettes. Thankfully the smaller man smells fresh and is wearing a short pink silk robe with white pinstripes that stops at his knees. The barbed tail pokes out from the bottom, swaying with his movements. His little husband glides past the other man to pour two cups of coffee, seemingly satisfied with his fun at the demon’s expense earlier. The fallen angel is much more alert than he has ever been in the early hours, having slept better than he has in years pressed against another warm body.

The angel sits primly and smugly down to watch the radio demon flip the omelettes expertly. The marks along the smaller man’s exposed neck are gone, healed and cleaned. Alastor’s ear pin back unhappily, his instincts warring within to reclaim their mate before allowing him out in public. It is a theory to test at a later discussion, a possibility to sooth his impulses for peace during the day, but at what cost?

“What is on your agenda today your Majesty?” Alastor asks as he sits a plate down infront of the fallen angel and heads to grab some orange juice from the fridge as well.

“I would like to finish the second armor set today. Would you go check with Carmilla on Satan’s weapon suggestions and her opinion on sinners ability to wield them, then take that information to him?” Lucifer takes a bite of his meal, his much more expressive tail wiggling a little as he hums appreciatively.

“I should be able to. The Vees wanted to review the numbers of willing participants for the war and those still opposed, possibly gage the coop Vaggie and Charlie mentioned.”

“Pffft. Some sinners think they can take my throne? I would have gladly handed it over to them before.”

Alastor rises to fetch more coffee to refill their cups, “Well now it is also my throne and I will not be handing it over so lightly.”

Lucifer’s cheeks dust a slight gold that he tries to hide behind his coffee cup. The radio demon smirks, being sure to glide his claws over the smaller man’s shoulder, the back of his now unmarred neck, to the other shoulder as he passes to sit down. Two could play dirty if his husband thought only he could embarrass the other with flirtations. He had employed his charm many times to lure victims to his swamp in life after all. He is rewarded with a small shudder from the angel.

“What is this by the way? It’s very good.” The king asks as he takes another bite.

Alastor’s evil grin stretches wide, “Why that is the meal of the working man my Dear! The Big Four!”

Chapter Text

Alastor listens intently to Carmilla as she leads the discussion on materials and allocating steel to smaller weapons as the amount decreases. The radio demon takes diligent notes to report to Lucifer when he returns home.

He has basically taken over the Overlord meetings while the king works on other efforts for the war, something he is glad to do for his role as consort. The head of the table is now reserved for him in his husband’s stead and he conducts the meeting as he sees fit at Lucifer’s blessing. The angel may send him with inquiries but he mostly leaves it up the demon to sort through the information that is relevant. It is a large amount of trust his husband has granted him and he wants to prove commitment to their kingdom.

Lucifer has even fashioned him a crown to wear when he acts in the smaller man’s stead. Unlike his consort circlet, the crown is made from extra black steel from his suit of armor and fashioned to look like twisted black antlers that blend seamlessly with his own horns that sit at a three point now a days. He is wearing a crimson shirt with black dress pants, a vest paired with a black tie, and his signature heeled shoes. A matching black cape is fastened on his shoulders with crimson fabric underneath. Six golden wings have been stitched into the back of the cape, like Lucifer’s own claim over his consort. Alastor had allowed it as the royal outfit was too grand to pass up, a reminder to all of his new status.

It would do good for the people to see the radio demon stepping into his new role. While they have not discussed further how his rule will look once Heaven is conquered, he makes an effort to take some of the load from the other man. Lucifer had been very receptive to anything Alastor asked to lead and open in requesting assistance from the demon. He is the exact opposite of the demon’s own controlling nature.

“And how are we on willing troops?” The radio demon asks without looking up, knowing one of the Vee’s will answer.

“The majority of people are dedicated to the cause. I have only seen slight unrest in the darkest pits of the web.” Velvette responds, “We are trying to track them at the source but the internet is an easy place to cover oneself.”

An undignified snort sounds from the table. Vox. The tv demon has been getting braver with the fallen angel’s absence. From snide comments, annoying sounds, or arriving late. Alastor is not surprised the man could not keep it professional forever, and has likely been stewing over the fact that of all Overlords Lucifer chose the radio demon. Normally he would bask in his rivals jealousy, egg it on to the point of blows, but they have a war to win and he is above that now.

Alastor instead hums, making a note of continued anti Lucifer efforts even though there has been no opposition from Charlie or Lilith. He had tried to convince the king that someone should look into the women’s sudden disappearance but his husband had just stated that when his ex wants to remain hidden she knows exactly how to and unless they launch a new counter war campaign it is better left alone.

“Perhaps it would be better to allocate more of your employees to tracking down these traitors now that the advertisement side of your job is no longer needed.”

“And when will his majesty be joining us at a meeting?” Vox taps a claw on the table, drawing the other demon’s eyes to him in irritation, “Instead of sending his new secretary.”

A harsh quiet descends around the table. Alastor and Vox’s rivalry is well known and dates back years. Old habits die hard and sooner or later the tv demon’s vulgarity was bound to reappear without the threat of the angel’s wrath.

“Mind yourself Vox.” Rosie hisses from her usual spot at the table, black eyes turning to slits as she glares.

“It’s not like you even understand what we are talking about with your outdated technology.” The demon sneers, “Maybe if you had joined Voxtech back in the day you would be up to speed ol timer.”

“It is not my job to be ‘up to speed’, it is yours as the king’s Overlords.” The radio demon’s smile stretches sharply and he can feel his antlers grow slightly.

“If he hadn’t chosen the first pretty face and long legs to pass him in 200 years maybe he would have gotten a consort that would have elevated his rule!”

All eyes turn to the new royal, letting him lead. In the past the radio demon would meet Vox with his own scathing remarks or a fist to the screen, violence has always been his mistress. But he has already won, risen so far in rank that the tv demon can never hope to gain more power than him. He is very sure Lucifer would not even mind if Vox met with an unfortunate end, they would still have two of the media demons left to keep the company running. And all he would need to do is mention Valentino’s charming treatment of Charlie when she tried to help Angeldust and he could decrease it to one.

Alastor’s eyes slide away from the other demon dismissively, bored, as he begins to gather his paperwork, “I believe that’s a good place to stop for the evening. Unless you actually have something useful to contribute.”

“You really think highly of yourself now that you’re hitched to the king huh?” Vox continues against better judgement.

“Vox.” Velvette whispers, mortified in her seat. Valentino reaches a hand out towards their partner but the other man snatches his away to stand.

“You’ve always thought you were better than everyone! Too good to work with me and now too good just be a regular sinner.” Vox’s screen glitches as he glares across the table at his rival, “But I know what you really are, just some backwoods colored swamp rat who couldn’t get ahead with his own bootstraps so you killed anyone in your way.”

Other Overlords jump up at the demon’s slur, even his partners seem disgusted. As their voices rise and an argument breaks out the radio demon sits in shock.

Alastor has never regretted his once friendship with the other man more then now. He wishes he had left that black and white tv box sinner in the street when he first came across him. Had not found a kindred spirit in the similar showman and had just continued to work alone. That he had not shared his human past after having one too many drinks, proud of himself for becoming more than his roots would have ever allowed on Earth.

At some point their friendship had no longer been enough. The tv demon would not accept Alastor’s polite turn downs, only seeing a challenge. A white picked fence 1950’s man whose beliefs still effected his outlook even in Hell where all had been reduced to their sins and vices. Then he had met the other Vee’s, had accepted their devious help.

One day Vox had suggested the radio demon meet his new friends, that they were all of like mind and ambition. They had been smoking in a jazz lounge Alastor frequented over cocktails as he slowly came to realize these were the type of people he would never work with. The moth demon had not been as well known yet, working in a strip club where Vox had discovered him, his demonic powers still a mystery. Their private room had slowly filled with the other demon’s drug while Alastor started looking for an excuse to leave early. He could still feel Valentino’s hands roam up his arms as his red smoke invaded his system, his limbs becoming heavy and mind hazy, and he was turned towards the tv demon.

“See, just for you Voxxy.”

He wishes he had killed Vox that day years ago. Alastor had almost destroyed the lounge and all in it to escape as the aphrodisiac flooded his blood. Anytime Vox had tried to speak to him after it had always been to join his new team, his so called new partners and growing empire. Not once did he try to apologize for Valentinos actions, he had realized to someone of Vox’s time and treatment of woman he likely thought it fine, slipping something into a lady’s drink to make her looser normal. It had been the final nail in their friendship’s coffin and their fights after had escalated until their final battle.

A shrill white noise fills the air, silencing the commotion as his body contorts and grows in size. He does not see his eyes turn a new shade of gold versus their once black, or hear the sound of his voice become polyphonic as it merges with the sounds of his past victims trapped in his radio waves. A clawed hand digs deep into the table wood as he scratches across it towards the tv demon’s seat. Overlords step away from the man as an eerie tune begins a to play like a broken record, the song distorted and spotty as green steam seems to radiate from the consort’s growing antlers.

“I believe you are under the impression I need his Majesty here to deal with you Vox.”  His grin stretches painfully wide as his golden dial eyes zero in on the sinner, “When Lucifer conquers Heaven who do you think he will leave in charge of Hell?”

Vox deflates momentarily, eyes darting around the room as his rival claws up on to the table to loom over him, the new aspects to his form making the demon unsure.

“Do you think my King will care how I rule Hell as he sits on the pearly throne?” Black drool seeps onto the other man’s screen as large claws wrap behind his back, “Would he deny his consort’s hunger if I were to decide you are more useful to pick my teeth then as an Overlord?”

Vox tries to remain defiant, lips pulled back into a scowl, but his screen keeps glitching to blue and the demon can smell the fear permeating the air between them.

“Do not forget my road to success is paved in corpses, I would be glad to rule Hell much more biblically once my Dear husband has conquered the angels.”

A long tongue lulls out to lick at the bottom of the man’s screen; what would have once thrilled the other now sends cold chills down his spine as the reality of Alastor’s new station and power finally sinks into the demon. Valentino steps between them on shaking legs, wings flaring out to hide the other man behind him.

“Please forgive him your Highness, Vel and I shall have a long conversation with him about proper etiquette at meetings. There will be no more confusion on the matter.”

Alastor’s neck cricks to the side, the radio frequency searching through channels as he deliberates. He desperately wants to end this now, demonstrate a show of force so no one questions his rein again. But it is not something he and Lucifer have discussed, he does not know what the angel’s reaction would be to him permanently taking a pawn as war brews. They do not need any unrest from the Vee’s supporters as the day of battle nears. Restraint has never been his strong point but hunting takes time….

“You are all dismissed.”

The Vees usher Vox out quickly before the new royal can change his mind. The other Overlords bow respectively as the radio demon shrinks back to normal size but his large rack remains. Rosie lays a hand on his shoulder in comfort, whispering he is welcome to tea at her emporium before leaving, only Seviathan remains.

“You are our King’s chosen. Give the word and us Sin’s will be behind you. I am sure Asmodeus would love to see Valentino’s business up close.” The aquatic man smiles, fangs and eyes glowing an iridescent green.

Alastor studies the Pride rings representative of the Sin’s. It is good to know the other forces of Hell take the fallen angel’s word as law and see the radio demon as no mere sinner. When he rules over Hell it is good to know that none of the other power houses will oppose him.

“Thank you, but I can handle the sinners.”

The son of Envy nods and dissolves like water into the floor as he returns to his own ring. Alastor’s waits a beat, ears high and listening for any stragglers, but when he only hears silence he lets out a loud growl. Static cackles from him as green symbols dance in the air. The chair Vox was sitting in is crushed by a large black tentacle, acting out exactly what he wanted to do to the other man.

He stalks back to the palace fuming, sinners run to the other side of the street or tuck into alleyways to avoid the demon. Alastor’s  bloodlust howls for a fight, to sink his fangs into flesh and take out his frustrations on another. When he crosses the threshold of the palace he automatically scents the air for the angel.

The radio demon prowls silently through the halls towards the parlor where his nose leads him. Black drool drips down his chin and a slight buzz feels the air around him as he gets closer, his instincts for a hunt strong as his inner beast claws at his ribcage. Shadow tentacles rap around his ankles before he can turn the corner, however, his shadow minion rising in front of him to wave its hands and put a finger to its lips. Alastor’s ears perk up as he hears murmurs coming from the room.

“I want to support her, be her shield, but I can’t let her put herself in danger again.” A familiar voice says quietly from the room.

“It is important to not lose yourself in the relationship. You can’t sacrifice your own needs for your partner, or else it’s not an equal foundation and you know Charlie would not like that.” Lucifer coos at the other angel.

Alastor feels his anger simmer as his curiosity replaces it, peering around the door frame. His husband and Vaggie are sitting on the floor, their wings out while Lucifer combs through the other angel’s silver ones. Feathers litter the floor between them and the king adds to the small pile as he plucks another from the woman.

“She wanted to offer herself up to them, to take Adam’s place so they wouldn’t punish you for the failed extermination! I-I just couldn’t help her do that, present her like a lamb to slaughter.” Vaggie buries her face in her hands, feathers ruffling with her emotions.

Lucifer makes a chirping noise at the young woman, one of his wings circling around to lightly cover her, like a soft hug, “I know she did not know you were an angel before, have you guys spoken more about it since then?”

“What’s there to tell her? I was just a machine, taking orders, it wasn’t really me. I didn’t even know there was this part of myself…. I don’t think I was ever truly alive until I met her Sire.”

“A dangerous thing for an angel to say.” The king chuckles softly, “But it’s important to share those parts of yourself too, maybe she would understand more. I… I made the mistake of only sharing what I thought was lovable with her and Lilith.”

The angel curls her knees up to rest her chin on them, her wings relaxing from the man’s fingers to slide to the floor. Lucifer instead reaches for her long hair and begins to braid it, humming softly. They are quite a moment, only the beautiful lullaby filling the space.

“At first I grew my hair out because I realized I just could. No one ordering me to chop it off so it was battle ready. Then Charlie began braiding it like this and I realized I just liked having long hair, it was like preening my lost wings. Slowly she taught me other things; my favorite color, what my own laugh sounded like, that I could love… that I was more then what I was created to be…”

“We are most alive when we are in love…” the fallen angel smiles sadly, perhaps thinking of his own past, of his first fall, “When you struggle with your partner, you are struggling with yourself. My Charlie didn’t have the best example of a relationship growing up.. and that’s mine and Lilith’s fault. She has a lot to learn.”

Lucifer drops Vaggie’s now pleated hair, maybe something he use to do for Charlie, or learned for Lilith. His own wings tuck away from reality and the other angel folds hers as well. She turns towards the first of angels, likely one of the few of his own kind who has willingly listened to the holy being.

“But to be fully seen by somebody, and be loved anyhow—this is a human offering that can border on miraculous.”

The radio demon backs up from the scene as tears fill Vaggie’s eyes, naked and vulnerable. He can feel his antlers retract to their normal length, his violent rage draining from him. As he returns to his senses his back hits the wall and a hand comes up to cover his mouth in horror.

He had almost sought Lucifer out in anger, had wanted a fight, wanted to take out his own frustration on his husband.

Just like his Father.

Alastor had always known he had inherited the ugliness of his sire. He was a violent man in life and had lived with the reflection of his father staring back at him in the mirror. The same cold eyes, sharp cheek bones, and deceiving handsomeness that could lure a person to their doom.

He had almost played out a one of many scenes from his childhood. His father stumbling home drunk or mad and taking it out on his wife and son. The feeling of bile and nausea rise up and threaten to make him vomit.

He vows then and there to never raise a hand at the other man. While their marriage is political, it is still a commitment his Maman would expect him to uphold. It would break her heart to know how close the demon had come to being just a little more like that man.

So the radio demon turns from the angels in the other room and heads off to take out his anger like his Maman taught him.

Lucifer finds him in the kitchen not too long after. His cape hangs off the back of a chair,   new crown discarded on the table, heeled shoes kicked off at the door to expose his hooves, and the sleeves of his fancy shirt rolled up to his elbows while his arms are covered in flour. His guilt and anger have dissipated somewhere between skinning apples and rolling dough, the rhythmic nature of cooking and the familiar scent of his mother’s spices calming his mind.

“Ohhh what are you making?” The unknowing angel leans over the counter and smiles at the apples he sees.

“Apple pie a la mode.” Alastor hums, “Do you have any vanilla ice cream?”

“I can conjure some, bet you’ve never had real vanilla bean ice cream!”

The guilt of his almost abusive actions creeps back up at the king’s oblivious cheer. How many times had he witnessed his Father interrupt him and his Maman baking because he did not believe Alastor should learn such skills? How many times had the man raised a hand at the only woman willing to try and love him? How many times had he swore to never turn into such a man and yet found himself here none the less?

“When I was young, there was a French market my Maman and I would walk to on Sunday.”

Lucifer’s ears perk up at the mention of the taller man’s Mother. The radio demon had shared the memory of his Maman infront of his fire before their wedding. And while their life on Earth and time together was short when compared to others, he could tell the angel hours worth of stories about her.

Alastor silently apologizes for the darker side of his upbringing, for almost becoming the very thing he hated most. He will discuss Vox with his husband later, when he knows all of his residual frustrations with the tv demon’s actions are gone, and together they can come to a solution. For now, the demon instructs the little devil in how to cut into the crust to make a pattern while he describes the scents and sound of the French market.

Sharing another, better, part of his human self like an offering.

Chapter Text

Alastor’s ears perk up straight as he listens to something heavy on the floor above him move from room to room. He is pretty sure Lucifer is testing his word about wearing what ever form the smaller man desires.

He is unsure if they are mood based, forms he had worn over the generations, adaptations from different iterations of Earthly depictions, or creations from his own mind. So far the radio demon has seen the little devil as a small armless dragon with leathery wings sleeping on the parlor couch; a more goat like version in the garden with traditional horns, hooves, ears, and little fluffy tail similar to his own; and today it sounds like a rather large snake is slithering about in the East wing.

The radio demon has begun to wear his own cloven hooves uncovered while in their home and allows his horns to sit at three points instead of spikes. When he decides to not wear his coat he teases his Magesty with brief glimpses of his tail. If he is going to preach that Lucifer should wear his more demonic features he should at least practice it himself around the other.

In the weeks after their little tryst in the radio tower and bayou the king has slept in the demon’s room a couple of times. The first night they had been in the parlor, Alastor was reviewing Cherribomb’s explosives placement plan while Lucifer was reading in the chair across from him. When the radio demon had decided to retire for the night the king had followed him out and up the stairs. When they reached the adjoining hallways at the top the smaller man had continued to pad along right beside the demon to his room in the west wing. Alastor decided to test the waters and opened the door wide, giving permission for the angel to enter. Lucifer had made himself comfortable on the left side of the bed and continued reading. In the morning the little spade of his barbed tail was wrapped around the demon’s ankle.

The next time Alastor had left his bedroom door open while he was broadcasting as an invitation. He had returned much later to find the smaller man tucked into his blankets with the shadow puppet snuggled behind him. The radio demon had kicked that floozy out of the bed and pulled the king to him. He had never sought out touch in life, except for his Maman’s. But the sight of possibly someone else beside Lucifer had driven him to rub his scent into the other’s neck, cheeks and hair, curling around the little devil’s body and guarding over him. His minion had hissed agitated under the bed but not loud enough to wake his bed partner.

The next morning he once again found Lucifer spooned behind him. But he found he did not mind as the cool bayou morning fog filled the air, the fallen angel’s body temperature was cozy under the blankets. He has discovered that while Lucifer craves touch he does not impose it on Alastor unless invited. Since their conversation and increased co habitation his instincts were much calmer as well. Their scents mingling like spiced apples that soothed his inner beast’s need to claim.

Unfortunately the angel now made a game out of trying to rile the demon up. How the other did not realize his more demonic or holy displays of power and form peeked the demon’s interest over the other things he had tried baffled Alastor. He didn’t know if it was habit from years of hiding his appearance or the king was use to a more human idea of seduction.

Alastor picks up the large platter he had been putting together while lost in thought and headed for the stairs. He had stacked plates with waffles, fruit, sausages, biscuits, gravy, and had a pot of coffee in one tentacle and orange juice in the other. His shadow follows close behind with their usual cups of choice as it chitters excitedly behind him. As they approach the staircase the demon briefly catches a glimpse of a long body passing by to the West wing, multiple red eyes line the side of the large snake between pure white scales and a pink belly. Once the staircase and hallway are

clear they continue up and to his bedroom where the minion opens the door for them. He had always enjoyed cooking and felt like he finally understood his Maman’s joy of cooking for other’s.

“Lucifer I’ve prepared breakfast.” The demon calls out as he makes his way out to the balcony attached to his room.

The wrought iron table he brought from the hotel sits overlooking the garden and is quickly covered by his breakfast spread. The radio demon’s ears perk up as he hears the body of a great snake wind through the halls. The shadow puppet chirps excitedly and melds back into the demon’s shadow. Alastor sits down to pour them some coffee when something slithers up his pant leg. His body shivers as smooth scales glide through his chest fur and up his arm. A tiny white snake with a pink belly arches up from the sleeve of his wrist to flick its tongue at the taller man. The demon blows out a displeased huff back and stretches his arm over the food for the small thing to move to its own chair.

Lucifer makes a series of short hisses like some kind of laugh before stretching to the back of the chair and slinking down before transforming into himself. Alastor blinks at the new outfit the fallen angel has put together for another test of will.

A sheer, short, white bathrobe barely covers a lacy baby blue nightgown and panties. It is the most feminine thing the demon has seen his majesty wear and it suits the man’s small  delicate frame. Lucifer tucks a curl behind an ear and Alastor spies the little feathers along the lobe up to the point. More feathers dust the angel’s shoulders and it makes him curious where else they are covering white skin as his thighs and hooves remain under the table. Perhaps the little devil is learning after all.

Lucifer makes a pleased chirp as he catches the demon’s eye movements, likely misinterpreting what’s caught his interest, “Thank you for breakfast Al!”

“I hope that is not what you will be wearing to address the army today Sire.”

The barbed tail wags back and forth merrily behind the smaller man’s shoulder at his annoyed tone, “Velvette has sent something for today.”

The fallen angel has scheduled a public speech to address the sinners as the day of war draws near. Heaven has remained quiet and the people are becoming restless, beginning to question if the angels are planning an attack at all. They needed to rally the people before thoughts of desertion set in.

“Do you need me to review your speech my King? My job is with words after all and the Vee’s seem to think all you need to do it bat your eyes while dolled up at the crowd.” Alastor smirks as he reaches for sausage and a biscuit.

“Well I did tempt man to eat the apple of knowledge.” Lucifer shoots back as he grabs a handful of strawberries, “Humans are so quick to jump to violence over peace, isn’t that right my little serial killer?”

The radio demon can’t help the pleased rumble that bubbles up from his chest. He had missed their bickering from their days at the hotel. Lucifer had always been quick to keep up with the other man’s banter, a quality he did not realize was a must in a partner. They quip back and forth as they eat while the fallen angel puffs out his chest or tries to position himself prettily. It amuses Alastor more than it seduces him but the game is a good distraction for the other man.

Once his inner beast deems Lucifer has eaten sufficiently the demon summons his voodoo puppets to clear the table, “Come mon petit Diable, we best get you ready for the people.” He reaches a hand out to tuck another blonde lock behind his husband’s ear, brushing his fingers through the feathers.

The king flushes gold, his little feathers on his shoulders rising up like goosebumps. Huffing at the taller man beating him at his own game, Lucifer hops up to head for his room in the East wing. The radio demon makes a mental tally for himself versus his husband and follows. The sheer silk robes hits the floor as Lucifer sheds it like a snake skin, hips swaying as he leaves the room. The shadow puppet rises to snag the garment, dragging it into the shadows gleefully. Alastor rolls his eyes at the pathetic being and strolls over to his own wardrobe.

He allowed Velvette to make him an outfit as well. The Overlord has made the radio demon a black vest with a low cut V and matching trousers. The gold buttons of the vest are shaped like apples and bundles of red metal feathers clip to his right hip and clasped around his right thigh. He wears a plain white shirt underneath and a black tie shaped like a feather. His cape is a dark red to match the king’s wings and more feathers adorn the shoulders made of the same material. Black leather gloves and boots complete the look. As he places his antler circlet on his brow Lucifer walks back into the room.

“Will you tie this for me?”

The fallen angel is wearing tight black pants tucked into high heeled, thigh length, leather boots and a white bishop shirt. A gold crown made to look like seven points have branched out of it with a red ruby in the center sits on his head. He is carrying a white cape in his arms and a dark red corset that matches his husband’s outfit. The king hangs the cape on the leather chair in front of the fire place, holding the red corset to his stomach, and turns for the other man to lace up the back.

Alastor takes the strings and winds them through the clasps. When he reaches halfway he tugs hard to tighten around the angels waist, the smaller man gasps softly, reaching for the chair for support as the demon continues up the corset. It is a routine the taller man is familiar with, helping his flapper friends dress for shows at the dancing clubs. The garment hugs under his ribs and stops at the point of his sternum. Once he reaches the top Alastor pulls hard again, making the king’s figure even slimmer and more curvy.

“Ah!” Lucifer’s back arches and head tips back as he takes a breath.

The radio demon smiles wickedly at the flush that has returned to his husband’s cheeks and leans close to inhale the other’s scent around his neck. He is satisfied that the little devil still smells of him, perhaps slithering around his room as a snake had renewed it. A tremor runs up Lucifer’s spine and Alastor adds another tally to his count.

“Well, we mustn’t keep the people waiting Dear.” He purrs as he ties the top and lets the king go.

Lucifer gives the demon a baleful look over his shoulder but retrieves his cape and walks to the demon’s wardrobe to inspect himself. He moves the cape to one arm and twirls his hand and a palette of colors appears for his eyes. The dark purple has been heavily used, much lower than the rest. He has always seen the man’s eyes done in the dark shade, and suddenly realizes it was to match his ex wife’s color preference. Another’s claim.

A clawed hand stops the king’s before the brush touches it, “Why not this one?”

Lucifer looks up at the demon in the mirror, eyes flicking back and forth as he examines the taller man, then moves the brush to the new color without a word.

“Help me with my cape.”

Alastor reaches for the garment as he is told and sits it on the angel’s shoulders so he can fasten the collar. Velvette has designed the white cape to look like feathers or Lucifer wings folded down his back, the inside is red like his wings. The collar wraps around the his neck like cross crossing feathers, matching his porcelain skin tone perfectly. The man looks like the king of Angels, projecting the image of his new station once he takes Heaven. Alastor feels the need to mark him in some way, to let Hell know that the first angel screams only for him.

The demon has to mark a tally in the king’s favor as golden eyes framed in crimson eye shadow meets his own in the mirror, causing his own breath to stutter. Lucifer smirks as he turns and sweeps past the momentarily stunned demon. All he can do is follow.

They make the trek through the palace in silence, putting on their royal personas for the masses. The other Overlords meet the couple at the gate so they can arrive at the city center together. Rosie fawns over her friend and king while Velvette admires her work like a collection of dolls. Alastor walks slightly behind his Magesty dutifully, watching his back while making sure he commands the attention as sinners cheer at the sight of their entourage approaching.

Alastor offers a hand for his husband to assist as they come to the stairs. A hush falls over them as the people take in the royal couple, a sinner and their fallen angel. The Overlords stake their seats in the chairs on stage while Alastor adjusts the microphone for his small husband’s height. Lucifer smiles beautifully down at the people as he approaches and his consort stands by his side. The king folds his arms behind his back and takes a deep breath before he speaks.

“My children of free will, I come to you as the day of reckoning draws near. Together, we prepare ourselves for war, for a battle that has never been conceived and will change the course of the afterlife.” The fallen angel smiles softly down at the sinners, like a parent would their child, “But I come to you today, grateful. Grateful that you have heard the call of your King to fight those who have oppressed us. That you have chosen to rise up against injustice!”

Lucifer punctuates his statement by pointing to the sky above. The people cheer, soaking in their angel’s praise, “To Heaven, once man becomes a sinner they have lost the right to their mortal souls! They believe they should be jury, judge, and executioner! That it is their holy benevolence to cut down sinners for the crime of being human!“

The sinners howl into the sky as the king raises both arms out to crowd. They stomp their feet into the ground, a fervor rises from within them, it is like the old ones when Lucifer descended into their den of madness. His arms slices through the air like a conductor directing an Orchestra and they hush as if on cue.

“In another life, humans ate the apple, and rather than hiding in shame, confronted God, honest and audacious. They joined the ranks of angels, equal, just as I saw them.” Lucifer’s eyes shine at the vision, an old longing still burning within him, “And you were allowed to grow, uninhibited and free, you learned from your mistakes and shaped the world into your own image. Until humanity itself was in control of their own destiny, the angels no longer needed as they become beings of creation themselves!”

The crowd listens in silence, mesmerized, the image of another future for humans more than the damned souls dared to dream. Alastor finally realizes what Lucifer’s gift of free will was meant to be. If evil had not been unknowingly released, the fallen angel had truly wanted his creations to become equals, not the pets God had designed them to be. A reflection of his own desire; to grow, to learn, to be allowed autonomy. To be loved unconditionally.

“It is time for us to take back our destiny! Heaven has placed humanity into category’s, good or evil, and condemned those turned to sinners to eternal death.” The crowd begins to chant, for their king once again, inspiration and the call to war ringing out, “Together we shall rewrite the rules, we will dismantle the corrupt system, and rebuild-“

A crack of sound pierces the air.

Suddenly a gunshot cuts through Lucifer’s speech.

As if time slows down, Alastor watches in disbelief as the fallen angel’s head jerks back. A bullet enters from the king’s forehead and golden blood gushes from the back as it exits. His eyes are wide in shock as he begins to fall backwards. The radio demon can only watch as his husband slowly falls, the Overlords behind them jump up and Rosie reaches out to catch the small man. Alastor stops breathing as the angel crumbles in her arms, blood seeping between his eyes and down his nose.

The sound of his own heart beat is the only thing the demon hears.

He does not hear the crowd scream.

In his peripheral he sees Overlords begin to warp to their demonic forms to protect their sovereign.

But he only strains to hear Lucifer breathe .

His vision blurs as it focuses solely on the other man, whose body goes limp as Rosie pulls him into her now large exposed ribcage, her demonic skeletal form acting as a shield.

He hears a shuffle in the distance, someone moving against the crowd, shouts to get out of the way while others scream ‘king slayer’.

With a loud elk bay the radio demon erupts and his new form emerges. He grows in size, towering over the stage and covering Lucifer and the other Overlords protectively. Bones crack as his ribs tear through his skin to form outside his chest, the bones of his spine become spikes along his back and grow to create a long bony tail, an elk skull replaces his face and his antlers stretch long and black like his radio tower, a furred pelt covers his body and marsh land plants hang like a mane. Voodoo trinkets hang from his antlers; shells, small bones, coins, stick dolls, the clinking of their movements echo as he shakes his head.

A signal pulsates from him, a white noise that screams over the crowd as he searches. Multiple eyes open along his long neck like Lucifer’s, each one moving independently as they look for the assassin.

He is no longer just the radio demon. He is the Wendigo, the King’s bloodthirsty beast to command. A hunter that will run down his mates attackers until he feels its blood gush from between his fangs.

Movement as a sinner struggles to get through the terrified crowd catches his attention. All eyes zero in and another bugle turns his signal into a banshee wail, the souls he has collected scream from within his frequency, causing all to cover their ears or be paralyzed. His shadows pour from beneath him as they surge through the people, wrapping around the demon and pulling him back towards the stage. Disproportionately long arms shoot out to grab the individual as he shrieks in terror, dropping the weapon that has harmed their mate. Possibly killed-

Alastor wails in fury and jaws open as he prepares to devour the traitor whole.

Alastor.

The Wendigo freezes, ears and neck straightening as he turns to find his little mate flying beside him.

Lucifer’s form is now completely white, six small wings frame his face to match his six flight wings. His eyes glow bright red with no pupils, and while he heard the angel’s voice there is no observable mouth that uttered the demon’s name. A broken halo hangs behind his head with six red eyes in a crescent moon descending from

The center one at the top that is blind, right where the halo cracks. The gunshot wound in middle of his forehead heals, only a streak of golden blood to show it was ever there.

The fallen angel stretches his hands out for the sinner in his husband’s grasp, cradling their cheeks as Alastor lets the other demon go at Lucifer’s silent command. His wings beat down to take the sinner higher and the crowd hits their knees at the sight of the holy figure. The traitor claws at Lucifers hands, their whole body fights to get free as the eyes of the halo settle on them, but the angel’s skin is like marble and grip like steel.

You would betrayed me?

A voice fills Hell, so beautiful some weep while others cower at the immense feeling of it. Like the voice of God to his prophets.

The sinner screams in terror as the king brings them closer, like he is leaning in to kiss and mark his captive like Judas.

Do you not remember me?

And the traitor does, their very soul cry’s out to the lullaby it heard as it came into being, each molecule like stardust crafted together to make free will. Lucifer’s gift to man that gives them consciousness, choice, and knowledge. The soul remembers, time an illusion as the fallen angel’s actions marked every being that was born or will be born.

I will take it back, my gift.

Where a mouth should be the angels face splits into four points; a maw filled with sharp teeth opens, holy light emits from within and the long forgotten song of creation sings out to the soul within the sinner.

The demon stops screaming, goes limp as light emits from its own eyes and mouth to match the avenging angel. The light begins to drain towards the maw until a celestial ball appears from outside of the sinners body. It floats for a moment, still ethereal and beautiful even though it’s been in Hell, before Lucifer consumes it. The soul merges with the angel’s grace and he is surrounded in holy light.

The sinner hangs lifeless, a shell the only thing left of the would be king slayer. The omnipresent voice hums pleased and the angel’s hands open to let the corpse drop. Alastor’s jaw opens to catch it, swallowing the sinner whole. He opens a hand for his mate to perch in, all of his new eyes focused on the glorious being.

Prove your devotion sinners, find the ones responsible for this treason.

The voice booms, the warped Overlords stand below their king, a united force of reckoning as they look out at the people.  Alastor cradles the fallen angel close, baying at the crowd before dissolving into shadow with his mate and leaving the after math to others.

————————-

The two materialize deep inside the bayou within his bedroom. The Wendigo sets his mate down inside the limbs of large willow tree, shielding him further in the canopy of leafs. The demon whines and circles the area while the fallen angel wraps himself in his wings to shed his holy form.

The Eldridge beast rages, they had never thought harm could befall their mate from mere sinners. For a moment they thought the smaller man was gone, they had foolishly dropped their guard, had become complicit. His bony tail lashes out and fells trees within its reach. A guttural roar silences the crickets and bullfrogs as he tears into the earth, furious with their lack of care. Their mate was so strong, so otherworldly, so beautifully monstrous, they could never find another so worthy!

“Alastor?” Lucifer calls, peaking out from the limbs.

The cannibalistic monster growls and  retreats back to fallen angel, nosing him gently with his bone muzzle back into the safety of cover. The king allows the beast to herd him to the tree trunk, pressing him down onto the grass as the large body wraps around the space to settle protectively around him.

“ Mine.” The deep gravely voice of the Wendigo whines, dropping his muzzle into the angel’s lap.

Lucifer studies the creature before him, looking for any sign of Alastor within the beasts eyes. The Eldridge monster purrs as small hands run over its bone, the little trinkets in its horns tinkling as they sway from the vibrations. Within the skull sockets the king sees small glowing red orbs watching him, unable to break their gaze in fear their mate will no longer be there.

“Oh Bambi..” Lucifer leans forward to lay his chest on the bone and a tongue slips out to lap at the small man’s belly as another whine fills the silence of the swamp, “some low grade angelic weapon can’t kill me. I am sorry I worried you.”

They remain in the bayou for hours, the Wendigo wrapped around its mate while the fallen angel sings softly to him. It takes time for the radio demon to return to himself. When he does he will find himself wrapped in his mates arms as they doze within the willow tree, the soft sounds of the bayou lulling them into a peaceful sleep.

Outside, the hunt for the assassins begins.

Chapter Text

Alastor returns to the palace after an unsuccessful hunt for Lucifer’s assassins. Unfortunately his Eldridge form had eaten the offender whole and he could not torture the information out of them or even follow a scent. Or if that was even an option after the king had devoured their soul… Vaggie had been reviewing her guests lists from the hotel when word of the coop first came to their attention. But the traitors had gone to ground after the king’s public display of his angelic powers. It had been days and still no sign of the little miscreants.

The radio demon makes his way back to his bedroom through his shadows, heading straight for the bayou where his mate is tucked safely away. Any time the fallen angel tries to leave the swamp his inner beast takes over and herds the smaller man back to his territory. So far Lucifer had humored his husband, knowing he was struggling with his instincts after believing he had lost the other. While he was taking a short break from the war planning as all of Hell searches for the assassins, Alastor had taken over as consort in running things. No Overlords dare ask where the king is after witnessing the radio demon’s new powers.

Upon entering his domain the demon’s ears perk up to track the smaller man. Lucifer remains deep in the pocket dimension, exploring a piece of Earth he never got to see and not triggering the Wendigo form if he gets too close to leaving. Alastor smells crisp apples on the breeze and follows the scent into the swamp.

He finds the fallen angel sitting by the water, naked and dripping wet as he drys in the sun, preening his wings. The light seems to glow off the man’s alabaster skin and it’s like he is the angel from Eden again. The demon’s fingers itch to rake through the feathers, feeling the need to take care of his mate’s grooming. But it is not something they have discussed so he folds his hands behind his back.

When Lucifer notices the taller man watching him he smiles softly and his wings wrap around himself, “Any news?”

“Nothing so far. The Vee’s are monitoring all surveillance cameras and Rosie has the cannibals spread out around the city to sniff them out.”

“Well, I believe it’s time I give the search a try myself.” The king rises, shaking his feathers free of any lingering water. He raises a hand to snap on clothes but is halted as red claws wrap around his wrist.

“ No. ” Alastor growls, looming over the fallen angel as his antlers begin to grow.

“Now don’t get growly with me! I’ve entertained you for days but it’s time I get back to the war.” Lucifer glares up at the taller man, snatching his hand back and turning to walk back in the direction the demon came from, “Unless they have found a weapon from a high seraphim or my brothers there is nothing that can harm me Alastor.”

“ Lucifer. ” The demon hisses but the fallen angel continues through the bayou, done placating his instincts.

The sunny sky darkens as a low rumble vibrates from the radio demon. As Lucifer walks away Alastor tries to hold on to his from, tries to contain the Wendigo and let him go. He knows the other man is perfectly capable of defending himself, that holy weapons would harm a sinner much more than the arc angel. It is likely the king could sense the traitors by their souls and find them within an hour, pull the decay from the roots and dare anyone to try again. He would love to see that holy form as it devours the souls from the traitors bodies.

But his mate is so small, too kind, and he had failed to protect him.

A bugle alerts the smaller man that the demon has lost the fight with his Wendigo again. The fallen angel stops dead as the large body of the beast runs in front of him to block his exit. His form is smaller than the first time, Alastor finding more control over the Eldridge beast each day, only standing at 8 foot tall if on two legs versus his gargantuan size at the speech. The creature  lowers its large black antlers at the smaller man to herd him back.

At first the little display had been amusing. Lucifer enjoyed someone caring about his well being and that it was willing to take on an arc angel to protect him was charming. Instead of the powers coming to Alastor over periods of years so he could adjust and learn control as Lilith’s had, the assassination attempt had accelerated their development. It had been nice to take a small break, almost like a honeymoon in the lush bayou when his husband would return for quite afternoons together. But it was time for him to return to his duties, to finish what he had set in motion.

The king beats his swings down and jumps in the air. The Wendigo stands on his hind legs, arms reaching for their mate and huffing angrily.

“Enough!” Lucifer’s horns grow from his forehead and his tail lashes back and forth in agitation, “I am your king and you will listen to me!”

The fallen angel lowers himself enough to press a hoof onto the Eldridge monsters chest before it can start growing in size to snatch him from the sky, “Submit!”

The demon growls but does not grab at him, Lucifer pushes down and the beast sinks slowly to its knees, “ Submit to me! ”

The creature looks up at it’s Morningstar and recognizes his strength. Stars are not small or gentle. They are writhing and dying. They are not meant to be pretty. They are meant to Burn .

A whine answers him as the creature settles on the ground, claws coming up to gently hold the angel by his thighs. The king smiles down at the beast and runs his hands over his husband’s bone muzzle. The long bone tail lazily wags on the ground as a deep purr emits from his chest.

“There now Bambi, that wasn’t so hard.” The bone snout nuzzles under its mate’s chin, a long tongue coming out to lick the small man’s sternum to his collar bone, “Would Alastor like to come back and discuss this Big Guy?”

Lucifer’s wings fold back as he is lowered from the air and he runs his through the soft pelt when he is at chest height. Even in its smaller form the Wendigo is double his size. While Lilith’s powers had manifested with her voice and control, Alastor’s had turned into the most deadly killer of man. He had wondered if it would affect his radio powers but that could come at a later time.

The king’s tail trails down the Eldridge monster’s flank and stomach, petting him in reward for listening, until he feels something hot and wet brush against it. The beast purrs, claws lightly pricking the small man’s thighs as he looks over and down his shoulder to see what he touched. A swollen red cock has emerged from the fur, long and thick, bigger than his husband’s already sizable endowment.

“Oh!” Lucifer turns to catch the monster’s glowing red orbs within the skull, its long tongue runs up over his collar bone to the other side of his neck, “You enjoy submitting to me don’t you sweetheart?” The angel grins sinisterly and wraps his tail around the long member, stoking up slowly to see it’s reaction.

The creature groans and tilts its head back to expose its neck submissively. Multiple eyes open to stare at the king, half lidded and mesmerized by their beautiful mate. Lucifer winks at the eyes and strokes his tail up then back down the member with growing confidence. His small hands push the Wendigo’s chest back and it complies by laying down on the grass.

“I bet you would submit to me in other ways hmm?” The king purrs as he nuzzles down the Wendigo’s fluffy chest fur, “Maybe someday your master will be open to it.”

He presses his nose into the soft belly of the other, earning him a whine and hold still. They would offer their very organs for their mate to feast on if desired. Lucifer’s tail continues to squeeze and move over the length as he crawls back over it. The beast wraps its claws over the back of the king’s shins to help keep him in place on their large body as the smaller man spreads his thighs.

“Oh I’m going to have to stretch for this…” the fallen angel coos as he grinds down on the hard cock.

The barbed tail unwinds from the large length and slips under the angel’s body before his mouth. Lucifer’s forked tongue laps at the spade to coat it in saliva as the beast’s many eyes all concentrate on the sinful display. The king grinds his hips as he wets his tail, moaning obscenely at the thought of the member inside him. Once satisfied the tail runs back down his neck, between his pecs and between their members as he swipes the spade over the head of others cock to gather pre cum. The Eldridge demon whines as it forces itself to lay still, to not grab their mate, fold him in half, and push him into the dirt to breed.

“Be patient Big Guy, be good for me.” The fallen angel moves further back until he is at the base, he then cups his chest and leans down so that his hips are still in the air and the monster can thrust between his pecs, “Move nice and slow for me while I prep.”

The creature bugles as it plants its hooves and languidly rolls its hips. Lucifer groans as he breaches himself with his tail, just teasing the entrance with the tip. It’s been a long time since he has done something like this, using his own tail to satisfy his loneliness. The fallen angel shivers as the he feels the hard cock rub from his sternum and between his chest, coating him in  pre cum and the other’s smell. He knows when Alastor returns to his senses the scent will drive him crazy while also calming his instincts. His wings quiver and feathers ruffle at the thought of the demon being pleased at him being claimed. The angel almost wants to make the other cum like this, to paint the evidence of their union across his skin, but the temptation of that monster cock is too much for the sin of pride to pass up.

“Ha ha ohhh, sw-sweet deer.” Lucifer croons as he plunges his tail in further, twisting the appendage and thrusting quickly, “The things I could do with a little consent!” He winks cheekily, pulling another whine from the beast.

The Wendigo moves carefully, their mate is so small but so strong. The smell coming off the other man is intoxicating, their own musky scent mixing to fill the bayou with spiced apples. The multiple eyes watch their mate’s cheeks flush gold, head tilting back to where they can see the head of their cock poke out with each thrust between his pecs. The angel is so soft, his skin as smooth as silk, his moans so melodious, that they can’t help but buck their hips in one rough movement.

Lucifer gasps as his sweet monster huffs as that large cock jostles under him, and the spade finally pops past the ring of muscle. The angel yells out as he automatically speeds up, scissoring his entrance like no fingers can. His back arches and he comes up on his elbows, mouth hanging open in an O as he fucks himself desperately. The six wings spread wide and quiver, making a sound like rustling leaves as pleasure rakes through the small man’s body.

“Oh fuCk!” One of the king’s hands comes up to cup his lower stomach, “We’ll still n-need magic!” He says shakily and focuses his transformation magic inside so that he can take the monstrous length.

A golden mark appears on the man’s white skin, a swirling design in the shape of a heart glows as the fallen angel shivers at the sensation. He extracts his tail from himself, keening at the loss. The Eldridge demon leans up in a sitting position and cradles their mate’s legs to bring him forward. Lucifer braces his knees on the other’s thighs, nuzzling the bone snout when it dips low to lick at the sweat on his brow.

“Hnn let me.” The angel moans and one hand clutches at the furred chest while the other reaches back to line the cock up to his entrance. The tip presses at the ring of muscle and he circles his hips teasingly, “Ooooh sweet one, my hellish monster!” Lucifer coos closing his eyes and thanking whatever luck has it that Alastor’s powers manifested into the Wendigo.

The monster groans and rocks up slightly, catching at the rim and barely dipping in.

Lucifer’s eyes fly open and he growls in warning as his eyes flash red, “ Submit! ”

The Wendigo throws its head back to bay, like they are begging the angel to have mercy. The king’s tail wraps back around the length, squeezing at the base as he hisses softly up at the creature. Its mouth hangs open as they pants, waiting for the small man to move and giving in to his control.

“Good boy.” Lucifer purrs and lowers himself slowly.

The stretch is almost too much, but his magic makes room as he sinks, taking the girth and length an inch at a time. Hooves sink into the Earth to not grab and pull their mate down onto their cock, crackling static fills the air as black antlers grow longer. The king’s smaller claws dig into the thick furred chest as Lucifer stops to allow his body to adjust, nuzzling under the creatures chin in reward for waiting, then lifts himself slightly before taking more.

Noises like a bird begin to pour from the fallen angel, his golden blush flushing down his neck to his chest as he sets a slow pace, “Churr! Ch-chuuiirp! Ah, uuu, fuck Alastor!”

Lucifer’s thighs shake as he begins to bounce on the Wendigo’s legs, his tail moving with him as each thrust brings him further and further down. The other being huffs, leg muscles flexing as they begin to move with their mate, following his lead. They lower their head to circle around the king’s, scenting the back of his neck where his pheromones are the strongest. Their mate turns his head to nudge at their skull.

“Ha ha good-hn chrrrrrr-boy!”

He exhales a puff of steamed air before finally taking the full length into his body. Lucifer leans against the furred chest, claws sinking into the skin to draw blood as his body shakes from being so filled. He can feel the soft fur surrounding the demon’s balls that had blended in with his pelt, the mounds swelled and pressing against him. His stomach bludges from the intrusion, the gold mark glowing as the magic allows him to adjust. But it is still so big and so much, the king feels his eyes roll back as he runs one hand over the protrusion, keening at the feel of it.

The large cock twitches inside of him and the Eldridge demon moans. Suddenly Lucifer feels something else fattened against his entrance. He wiggles in the larger beings lap, circling his hips to feel more slick and heat rub against his stretched hole.

“Oh have mercy!” The fallen angel cries as he lifts himself enough to grind back down, feeling the monster respond by meeting his hips to encourage the bulge inside his full entrance, “Is that a knot?!”

The Wendigo rumbles pleased and big hands gently circles their mates waist, so large their fingers can interlock around him. They whine for permission to move, to thrust into their mate until he has to take their knot and be filled with seed.

“Shit! Yes! Be a good Buck and fuck me!” Lucifer begs and arches his back, wings tucking close so that they are out of the way.

A low rumble vibrates from the beast’s chest as their grip tightens and they pull their mate up their cock. Lucifer gasps as the length pulls almost completely out before being pushed back down and refilled. He lets the Wendigo move him up and down the member, desperate to take more and deeper . The angel is incapable of more than high chirps and moans, the knot insistently pushing against his rim each time he bottoms out. The creature shakes with need, trying to be gentle with their mate but the instinct to take, fuck, breed claws at their control.

Lucifer’s flaming red eyes open to glare at the Eldridge demon, his claws reach up to dig into their shoulders and pull at the fur, “I said fuck me Buck!”

The Wendigo throws its head back to bay and the fallen angel thrums back, a wicked smile stretching his lips. Then he is thrown back onto the ground, wings flaring out to flatten in the grass. The monster’s claws sink into the earth above his head and the many eyes on their neck glow red as they center on the angel. Hooves dig into the swampland as their hips snap back into the smaller man. Lucifer wails as he is now pounded into, all inhibitions lost as the Eldridge demon claims their mate, plunging deeper and deeper as they seek to knot him.

“Ah! Ah! Chhuuurrr, churrrrr!”

Lucifer’s hands wrap around the demon’s wrists to keep from being pushed forward as the thrusts speed up. The large body moves like a wave, crashing into the king and withdrawing to just fill him again. The knot pounds roughly against him, each time pushing harder and harder as they work to pop it past the tight ring of muscle.

The king demands, begs, and cries out in enochian for his monster to fill him, is likely damned twice for his blasphemous tongue and sinful desire.

With one last deep thrust the knot pushes in and Lucifer screams in pleasure as he comes. Hot cum pumps into the smaller man as the Wendigo groans like a wounded elk, grinding his member as their mate clenches around them. They lay in the grass panting, bodies shivering as they float in their combined bliss.

The fallen angel moans as the monster lowers themselves on their elbows, covering their mate with their warm body and folding themselves to cage close. A long tongue snakes out to lick at the smaller man’s jaw, a  deep, satisfied purr filling the air. Lucifer tilts his head back to give the other more access, gasping as another load of cum fills him.

“We could be here for a while.” The king sighs as he runs his hands over the bone skull.

The Eldridge demon rumbles pleased, their mate going pliant and mewling as they empty more seed into him, the knot keeping them together and safe within the bayou a little longer.

————————————-

Alastor hums as he flips another pancake. Lucifer was still dozing in the pocket dimension after their coupling. He had taken time to wrap himself in a robe to cook, horns still at a full rack and cloven hooves exposed. The angel’s scent clings to him, calls for him not to stray too far.

The poor devil was a mess, covered in pre cum and dripping his seed after the knot had deflated and Alastor returned to his normal form. The fallen angel looked content to lie in the grass, wings wrapped around his body for warmth. He wonders if long ago the other man had slept similarly in the garden of Eden, did not need the extravagance the palace offered and could be happier in the bayou. The Wendigo had found a way to keep their mate in their domain at least one more night, but he knew tomorrow the king would want to finally leave.

After his instincts had submitted to the smaller man, he felt calmer at the thought of Lucifer hunting down the coop. His inner beast bowing down to the bigger predator. Alastor wants to scoff at the thought of conceding power to anyone, but he only feels at peace and can’t muster enough energy to really care after his mate allowed such a submission of his own. Lucifer’s power far exceeds his own but the angel is patient to the demon’s comfortability as he explores his newfound interest in the other man.

The demon’s tail wags at the thought of returning to the swamp, arms loaded with treats for such a good doe.

Alastor groans and rakes a hand down his face, clearly not completely out of his baser instincts. He would worry about his lapses in control tomorrow, continue working on taming the Wendigo before the battle against Heaven so he might call upon its powers. Take time to examine what are his own feelings and what are the Eldridge demons. Things would get easier once the Lucifer was in Heaven. For now he is content to allow the residual feelings to drive him back to his mate, to enjoy the calm before the storm.

As he loads the platter down with sweets and fruits for Lucifer a Morse code beeps through the kitchen radio. His ears perk up as he interprets the message from Rosie, the only person who can reach out to him through his private channel. The demon’s eyes widen as the message wraps up and he forgets the meal to rush back to the king.

“Lucifer!”

Alastor is glad he left his hooves exposed as they traverse the swampland much easier than his usual shoes.

“Lucifer!”

The fallen angel sleepily sits up from where the demon left him, wings loosely wrapped around hips waist and hair a mess. Alastor’s heart clenches at the sight, his instincts pleased the other man has not cleaned up, is still covered in his scent and unmistakably his .

“Wahhh?”

The radio demon stops before the smaller man, reaching a hand out in offering, “They found him.”

Lucifer’s eyes focus in an instant, “The assassin’s leader?”

“Adam.”

Chapter Text

Lucifer and Alastor wait in the thrown room for the Overlords to bring Adam to them. The radio demon stands at the king’s right hand while he sits on the throne. They sit in silence as they wait, deep in thought.

“Alastor… do you know what this means?” Lucifer whispers, eyes trained on the door but a million miles away.

The demon bends at the waist to lean over the armrest, close enough to smell his own musk that still lingers on the smaller man. The quick snap of magic as they rushed from the bayou not enough to scrub clean his claim on the angel.

“What is that my King?” He whispers back.

“If Adam can end up down here, one of the oldest human’s in Heaven…. It must be possible for a sinner to rise..” the fallen angel looks up at him, eyes shining in wonder, “Charlie was right.”

The radio demon straightens, pondering this possibility. It would depend on if Adam had actually died and fell to Hell as a sinner or if he somehow survived and has just recovered. Alastor was not present to witness what they did with the first man’s body once the exterminators retreated. Had Lucifer buried it? Did it disintegrate into ash? He supposed they would see once they deliver the prisoner of war.

“Let us not get ahead of ourselves your Majesty. Once we have won the war we can sort out Charlotte’s redemption program.”

Lucifer nods solemnly, but the demon can see the wheels turning in the other man’s mind. He only hopes this does not distract from the holy mission, he will need to keep an eye on the angel and keep his priorities straight. A loud knock jerks their attention to the door across the room.

“Enter.” The king calls.

Rosie enters with two large citizens of Cannibal Town dragging someone between them. Bound black wings flap uselessly while the person struggles and growls. Rosie looks pleased as a peach and claps her hands together as her captive is dumped in a heap on the floor before the royals.

“Hello your majesty’s! Sorry, I had to muzzle him as this one has a foul mouth when around women.”

The Overlord grabs on to one of the horns reminiscent of the exterminator’s masks to jerk the man’s head back. Adam’s eyes are now red and yellow like a sinners, his golden wings now coal black, goat ears pin back unhappily and a muzzle keeps him silent but sharp fangs can be seen from his snarling lips. His wings have been tied together near his shoulders and at the bend, his angelic robe is now black and red, and a metal collar and chain is clasped around his neck that the cannibal woman holds. Alastor has never seen such intense hatred pointed at another as the new sinner glares at the king, ten thousands years worth animosity between them.

“I had to watch him closely so no one would try a bite of the new sinner.” Rosie pulls a horn to bring the first man closer to her own fangs, “See if he still bleeds gold and tastes of heaven.”

Adam tries to jerk from the woman, clearly believing her threat or having witnessed the towns ravenous hunger while in their care.

“Thank you Overlord. Hello Adam.” Lucifer smiles widely down at the new sinner, “Were you behind the assassination attempt?”

The first man growls back, trying to lurch forward but the large cannibals easily hold him in place. With a nod, the fallen angel signals for his muzzle to be removed.

“You fucking bet I’ve been backing for your assassination! You think I would just let you attack Heaven? Escape your punishment you piece of shit?!” Adam barks, a malicious snarl twisting his face.

“Mind your words in front of your King,” Alastor steps forward, hopeful Lucifer will order him to devour the other man for the sin of disrespect, “Sinner.”

“I saw your little marriage to this Psycho.” Adam laughs, “Couldn’t keep Lilith satisfied so you stooped to one of the most despicable mutts of the human race?”

The radio demon’s antlers creek as they grow, eyes turning to dials as his body tenses ready to pounce. His mate’s hand gently pushes back on his chest as he rises from the throne and steps towards the bound man. Alastor stands straight, pulling back his anger as he submits to the smaller man’s silent command.

“Overlord Rosie, would you mind giving us the room?”

The cannibals bow and back out of the room. Rosie turns at the door to wink at her friend before exiting. Now alone, Lucifer lets his horns and tail unfold, eyes glowing like hellfire as he steps down the platform towards the first man.

“If you saw my marriage then you must have seen the broadcast the day of the assassination attempt.” The king’s hand grabs the chain leash to drag the larger man to him, growling in his face as steam slips past his fangs, “So you know I will rip your soul from you if you dare speak to or about my husband again without my permission!”

Alastor’s beast thrills at the possessive claim and the demon smiles smugly at the new sinner. Adam looks horrified for a moment, truly no one knew the king had the ability to take a soul from its host. The angel dumps the first man back onto the floor and turns his back to him, winking at his husband.

“Did you honestly believe you could kill me in my own domain?”

“I told those useless sinners that no ordinary angelic weapon, let alone a single bullet, would work on you.” Adam sneers, “The high seraphim will stop you, you’ll never be free of here!”

The spade of the angel’s tail lifts the first man’s chin as he turns to glare at the other, “I should hand you over to the Overlords, let my husband feast on your innards at the palace balcony for all of Hell to enjoy.”

Adam’s eyes flash to the demon, Alastor’s smile streches and he cracks his neck to the side hauntingly.

“But.” Lucifer circles the man on the floor slowly, barbs pricking at the skin on his neck while black gloved hands run up Adam’s horns, “I believe I could use you.”

The first man rears back, jaws open like he is going to bite the king’s tail, before a heeled shoe slams into his cheek. Adam hits the ground hard and the same shoe keeps him there as the radio demon crouches down beside him.

“Try something like that again and I’ll start eating fingers one by one.”

“I’ll never help you!” The man barks from under the demon’s heel.

Lucifer grabs a horn again to haul the large man up onto his knees, “You are lucky you have been in charge of Heavens Legion. You see I need information, updates, aerial counter attacks and you are likely one of the few I can obtain it from. Besides,” the angel’s forked tongue slips out  to flick towards the new sinner, “I have something you want.”

The king snaps his fingers and the bonds that hold the first man disappear. Alastor steps in front of his small mate as Adam rises, tittering unsteadily on his new hooves. Lucifer snaps his fingers again and a portal opens before them.

“Come with me.” The angel says before walking through the portal.

Alastor has no idea where they are going or what the fallen angel has planned but he pushes the first man forward.

Adam stumbles and bares his fangs, but at the look of the radio demon’s dial eyes and large antlers, daring him to give the consort a reason, he wisely decides to follow.

They step out at the edge of the city, a huge glass dome looming over them. From the outside the windows are fogged up but plants can be seen in the blurred glass, like a huge greenhouse. Alastor has never been to this side of town, not many people live out here and he has no interest in plants outside of his bayou. The king strolls up the intricate metal and glass door, the wrought iron shaped like vines and butterfly’s flying upward. The glass is thick and the radio demon can feel his mate’s magic wards woven into the building. He holds up a to finger to signal for the demons to wait and enters.

“Luci! What a surprise!” A woman’s voice sings out from inside, “I’ve seen you in the news and over the radio. Is it almost time? Do you need something from us?”

“No dear but thank you. Where are the boys? I’ve brought someone for you. Can I bring them in?” Lucifer sounds relaxed and happy, a complete 180 from the throne room. Alastor’s ear tip forward in curiosity; The man rarely seeks out sinners and never sounds this comfortable around them.

“They’re pruning the trees, boys come here! Lucifer has brought us a guest!” The woman calls, the sound of hooves running across the earth can be heard.

“Is something wrong?” A male voice asks.

“No no, you can put the weapons down I don’t think you’ll need them!” Lucifer laughs and peeks back out the door to wave the demons in.

Alastor growls at Adam to get him moving, the man wobbles and tucks his black wings tight but moves forward reluctantly. When they pass through the door they are greeted by a paradise of plants. Every inch of the place is filled with tropical flowers, fruit trees, vines and bright artificial sunlight. A dark tan woman with long brown curly hair, sheep ears and hooves stands in front of Lucifer. Two men stand behind her, one looks much younger than the other. The oldest is a deer demon while the youngest is a ram. The radio demon feels the other man beside him freeze and stop breathing.

“Adam?” The woman’s eyes grow large and she takes a tentative step forward, hand reaching out like she could touch a possible illusion.

Adam’s stands like a deer in headlights, eyes darting all over the woman before him. Alastor is not sure if the man is afraid or shocked.

“Eve…?” The first man staggers forward, falling to his knees but the woman catches him.

Adam’s shaking hands come up to cradle Eve’s face, his eyes rove over her like she could disappear at any moment. While they have both changed, a connection of hundreds of years worth of love and toil on Earth make them recognizable even after 10,000 years of separation. Tears well in the new demon’s eyes before spilling over.

“You’ve been here? I’ve.. I’ve looked for you… I thought..”

“I’m sorry we were separated love.” Eve pets Adam’s cheeks, wiping his tears. The woman is so calm and steadfast, closing her eyes like she can feel her love’s soul past his exterior.

“Dad?” The younger male approaches cautiously.

“Abel? Cain?” Adam clutches his wife desperately as the boys kneel to the ground with them.

“I’ve kept them safe.” Lucifer finally speaks up, tilting his head to the side, eyes intense as the pupils dilate.

“Why?”  Adam reaches for his sons unable to take his eyes off them, looking both of them over while his tears continue to flow.

“Luci built this place for us. Made it safe from exterminations.” Eve drops her cheek on her husband’s hair, brings him to her bosom to hold as his body shakes. Like she use to so, so long ago.

For a moment Adam looks stricken; he looks like the man that saw the sky’s darken for the first time in Eden, heard Gods voice boom in anger at their first mistake, witnessed the first woman and Gods favorite son be thrown away like nothing. Realization that he could have accidentally murdered his family dawns in the first man’s eyes.

“They didn’t deserve this… yet heaven deemed them sinners.” A thin smile splits the fallen angel’s face, “The high seraphim’s made you their golden boy, made you special, but they don’t understand you as a human.”

The radio demon watches as his mate once again becomes the serpent of Eden. Honey dipped words tempting humans for just one bite. Just one mistake that could offer them godhood. He plays them as easily as he plays the golden violin.

Adam turns to the king on his knees, reaches out a hand towards him. Lucifer stares down at it suspiciously before extending his own out. The first man grasps it tight, sits up in one knee. The radio demon only remains where he is because he trusts the fallen angel could easily best the other once again, but he wants to bite off the hand that dares touch his mate.

“I’ll swear fealty to you, I’ll fight your holy war. Just let me stay with them.” Adam begs, wings dropping submissively.

Lucifer nods solemnly, but the demon knows the other would have never drug the man away from his family or use them against him. Alastor finally growls softly to signal his fraying tolerance and the king takes his hand from the other man.

“I’ll call on you for the next war meeting.” The angel says before turning to leave, walking towards his husband.

“Lucifer.” Adam stands, his wife and children behind him with grateful tears in their own eyes, “Lilith’s been lying to you.”

Lucifer stops in his tracks. The smaller man stands unnaturally still, not breathing, like a statue. Alastor’s ears pin back at the mention of his ex wife, knowing this cannot be anything good.

“She’s been in Heaven for the last seven years. She had no plans to return to you or your daughter. I tell you this as my first act of loyalty.”

For a moment, all is still.

Then the sounds in the green house die off and an eerie silence falls over the garden. The air pressure becomes stifling and the hairs on the back of the radio demon’s neck stand as he feels a much larger predator look towards them. With the bond between them he is better able to sense the entity that exists just outside of their realm of reality, that is also the small man before him but not contained in his Hellbound form.

Eve moves back with her arms out to usher her boys behind her. Alastor sees the worst pain in his Lucifer’s eyes yet, can see something shatter. The fallen angel’s eyes immediately turn red and gold, horns sprout from his forehead, his demonic tail cracks on the ground, and his six wings unfurl into existence. One second Hell’s wrath stands in the middle of the garden, then in a blink he is gone.

“Lucifer?” Alastor turns but sees no sign of the king.

The demon’s antlers grow in panic and he snarls at the first man. Adam stands tall and ready to meet the angry demon, but his eyes hold no malice, telling the truth. Alastor huffs in warning, but turns and runs towards the portal outside the greenhouse. His feet hit the throne room floor once he crosses and he skids to a stop, ears up and listening.

He hears a crash upstairs and a blood curdling scream. He smells angelic blood in the air.

“Lucifer!”

The radio demon’s limbs stretch and his body grows as he crawls up the stairs as fast as possible. He tears through the East wing, squeezing his growing form in the hall and following the scent of golden blood all the way to the royal suite. Lucifer has not returned there since the assassination attempt and the demon has never visited the room. He comes to a screeching halt in front of Lucifer’s and his ex wife’s old chamber.

Alastor calls on his new well of power to force his body to shrink back to normal, he doesn’t want to trigger any of the arc angel’s defenses. Slowly he opens the door, ears back and posture bent to appear smaller instinctually. The ex royal couples room is in utter chaos. The canopy around the bed has been torn and hangs in tatters. The mattress has been clawed and stuffing leaks from it like a wound. The couch has been flipped and broken, the coffee table near it possibly thrown through the French doors to the balcony with glass littering the ground. Feathers float around the room and scattered among the bedding, the demon recognizes a few red ones of Lucifer’s wings.

The fallen angel himself sits huddled on the floor, clothes ripped and golden blood seeping from claw marks he has torn in his own skin. His wings lay limp and bloody with missing feathers. Fire spews from the small man’s mouth as he gasps for air. When he notices the taller man’s presence his enraged golden gaze freezes Alastor to the floor. Those eyes hold madness, they draw his gaze like a black hole and he feels like his very soul is being examined. A threatening growl warns the demon to stay back, claws splinter the wood of the floor as the angel prepares for harm.

“Oh my Dear….” Alastor makes himself walk forward, squashes his instincts that scream to run, knowing if he was to back down now the angel would never be his again.

“All I ever did was for her!” Lucifer screeches, a wing lashes out and one of the posters of the bed cracks off.

The radio demon stops short when the angel’s wings begin to shake, feathers rustling and a hiss like a viper tells him not to move. The king’s form wavers, for a moment his skin is covered in plumage, in another blink scales like a snake. More blood seeps from the wounds on his arms as the angel digs into himself, his form flickers back to his usual porcelain skin.

The demon sends out a frequency only his mate can hear, like violins. He patiently lets it hang between them, drawing the other back from the edge. Golden eyes refocus on the his husband, sanity claws back from within their depths and recognition crosses his the king’s face.

“Everything… I gave up everything for her.” Lucifer cradles himself, claws digging into his chest like he can tear his heart out, “I just wanted her love, to be needed, she could have used me until there was nothing left and I would have done so gladly.” The king whimpers, the fight draining from him, tears starting to fall from his glowing eyes.

Alastor knows this feeling, has seen his mother gathering broken dishes off the floor after his father’s rage. He would watch her try to be the perfect wife so maybe a cruel man would love her again. Could never accept how his sweet words were to use, it had never been about love. Every day she would wonder if he would be in a good mood or if they would be hiding bruises. How she would go on trying until the day her son finally returned from the swamp without his father, never to be seen again.

He looks at the broken man on the floor, a being that sacrificed himself for love and humanity, and sees his mother’s sad hopeless eyes look back at him.

The fallen angel looks at his bloody hands, small red feathers cling to them, scratches from breaking things decorate the usually smooth flesh, “It’s amazing how someone can keep breaking your heart and you can still find love for them within the pieces.”

Alastor hates seeing the arc angel broken like this, wallowing in self hate and heartbreak over someone who does not deserve his love. He does not want to see his mate lock himself away from his kingdom again, like when Lilith left. He wants rage and angelic justice, for the king to hunt that woman down for taking his heart for granted. He wants to demolish Pandora’s box so his mate can finally be free in all his glory!

The radio demon grabs the nearest thing and throws it to the ground between them. Whatever the glass object was shatters on impact into tiny pieces. Lucifer flinches and looks up to his husband, shock momentarily halting his self harm and bringing him back to reality completely.

Alastor kneels down in front of the glass, “All you have to do is ask Lucifer. You want the stars in the sky?” He scopes up some pieces of glass, as they cut into his hand he presents it to the smaller man, “I’ll bottle them myself. You want them destroyed?” the pieces slip back through his fingers, small specks of blood well on his hands, “I’ll throw them into the ocean.”

Lucifer reaches for his husband’s hands, looks pained as he inspects the small cuts. The demon frees one hand to cup the others cheek, thumb wiping my away tears, coloring him in his own blood and smell, drawing his eyes back to him.

“Let me be the single match you need, to set this place ablaze.” Crimson eyes meet gold, and the angel sees the truth of the others words, “The final push you need to jump from all logic and reasoning.” His other hand comes up to cradle his mate’s face, “You have never raised a weapon against those who have hurt you. Let me be that weapon and guard your heart.”

Lucifer gapes at him, stunned by the radio demon’s declaration. Alastor waits, gives him time to mull his words over. He would wait here, kneeling in glass for hundreds of years for the man before him.

“You are more than that woman’s fallen angel. You are the King of Hell, the Lightbringer, the Morningstar, bearer of Free Will, Father of nephilim, soon to be Heaven’s downfall. And my mate.”

Lucifer stares at the radio demon like he can’t comprehend the words, eyes darting around his husband’s face searching for sincerity. Alastor lets him, lets him see the ardent devotion. Fat tears begin to fall from his eyes again and he reaches for the demon. Alastor’s picks the smaller man up to avoid the glass. He summons his shadow, it circles around Lucifer to peek worriedly at him and reaches a hand to caress his cheek, before he leaves it to sort the room out. He travels through his shadows to their room in the west wing and heads for the bathroom.

With a snap of his fingers he rids them of their clothes and starts the water in bath. The demon sits Lucifer down and fetches some towels to clean the smaller man with. When he returns the angel stares at the water running down the drain as his body begins to tremor. Alastor remembers his Mother doing the same after a beating when his Father would leave for the bar, how she would sit in the wreckage and shake like a leaf as the adrenaline left her. He starts with the cuts on the king’s chest and arms, working his way back to his wings. He works in silence to give the smaller man time to come back to himself.

His instincts scream to hold their mate tight, lick the wounds and show they will protect the angel. But Alastor does not want Lucifer to think he takes any pleasure from this blood, from his suffering. Not like his Father.

Once the king is clean he stops the bath and climbs in. The radio demon settles across from the smaller man, checking his hands for glass. When the angel’s tremors subside he drifts to the demon, knocking their horns together and sitting between the other’s legs to drape his own over one knee and lay his head against his chest. Lucifer’s wings disappear and his tail wraps around Alastor’s thigh.

“Sorry.”

“No need to apologize Dear.” The demon purrs, allowing himself to scent the angel’s hair, “I myself have been known to take out my anger with violence.”

They sit in silence for a while, basking in the warmth of the water. Alastor allows the smaller man to cling to him, to find comfort in his arms. The demon has never allowed another this form of intimacy, cared for someone’s pain that did not benefit him. But he finds a seed of hatred plant in his chest for Lilith, something new that replaces his own grudge. To betray someone’s trust that gave up everything, cast themselves into eternal damnation and then live among their  jailers, is an act he cannot forget.

He is about to bundle the fallen angel into some towels and retreat deep into the bayou, the need to shelter his upset mate creeping into his skin, when Lucifer tenses and jerks back to look at the taller man.

“Lilith knows about the war. She has Charlie.”

Chapter Text

Charlie and Emily wind through the dark streets of Heaven once again as they head for the embassy. The angelic canon is nearly complete but they are unable to test its firing ability until it is needed, not wanting to tip Sera off to the observatory’s conversion. Sir Petinous has calibrated the canon to match Charlie’s magic and they have fed the machine a minimal amount of it just to test if it works. They have been gathering information for weeks and Lilith has revealed more and more as her trust in Charlie’s new faith in Heaven grows.

Charlie had pretended to bemoan her own queendom at the thought of having to leave her new paramour, Emily, and asked her mother how long she would have left for her affair. They had finally gotten a date for the attack and were now in a rush to contact her Father as it was much closer than either anticipated. The princess had been watching the new exterminators training and  is worried for her people. She had only seen her father fight once but the angels were a deadly force in the air, graceful and vicious.

She tried to imagine Vaggie amoung the drone like women. When they had first met Charlie had thought her girlfriend’s stoic and standoff personality was mysterious and aloof, each new thing she had drug from the other woman a small victory that made her fall more in love. But now she realized the ex exterminator had been discovering herself just as much as the princess was. The soldiers were cold and stayed together in their flock, remaining outside of the winners and other seraphim’s areas. Heaven had a hierarchy system and they were considered the lowest of angels; dispensable and only worth one function. It made her heart ache for her girlfriend and miss her more than ever.

It was a wonder Vaggie had been so against her offering to take Adam’s place in service.

As they approach the large building outside of Heavens gate the youngest seraphim takes out the tiny egg boy Sir Petinous had given them. It was not sentient like the ones in Hell as he had quickly cobbled it together to work as a lookout. Its brother would get a signal if anyone else entered the building and warn them from within. The angel tries to hide the little egg as best she can but there is no foliage or other things to block it, so she tries to just sit it low so the taller angels will hopefully not see it.

“Let’s go.” Emily raises her glowing hands to the door and a portal opens for them to slip through.

The two woman hurry to the trial room Charlie had once pleaded her case for the redemption program. It feels like another life now, when things were new and the future bright, when the cold reality of war was not consuming everything she loved. They approach the large crystal ball like object in the center of the room. The looking glass could peer into Hell and Emily had explained it was used to communicate with Lucifer as well, the only angel in Hell that it could respond to its signal. She had never called the fallen angel herself but had observed Sera do so many eons ago when the king use to plead his own cases to improve the lives of sinners.

Emily had sadly stated his words were always taken as a trick, seen plots to over throw Heaven with the sinners and make them pay for his punishment. Charlie remembers her Mother wanting revenge, scheming to take back the paradise she was cast from and free her people. But never her Father. He had accepted his damnation and only wanted to fix his mistake, had never asked for his own redemption.

Did he know God would never grant it? Was he too ashamed in his own part of bringing evil into the world to ever ask for his own forgiveness? Why had she ever thought her Father so selfish? When had she stopped wanting to get to know the man and just accepted what everyone told her?

She vowed it would be different from now on.

As the young seraphim reaches for the ball Charlie catches her hand, “Emily. There’s still time if you need to leave, you don’t have to do this.”

Emily looks up at the princess and smiles gently, “This is right Charlie. I’ve lived ignorantly, believing we were good and just.” She takes both of the taller woman’s hands in her own, “I want to do this, if no one else will take responsibility for Heavens actions, let it be me.”

“Em, if we don’t win they could cast you out for this… you could be fallen like my Dad..” Charlie bites her lip, tears wanting to well in her eyes at the image of the angel in front of her with yellow eyes, sharp fangs, and horns.

“If doing the right thing makes me fallen then I will gladly jump from the sky myself.” The shorter woman’s wings flap in excitement, “I can’t tell you how much you have helped me since the first time we met Charlie.”

“Me?” The princess looks baffled, since she came to Heaven it has been nothing but chaos for her life!

“I was made with the purpose to bring happiness to mankind after death..  but I think I was just created to replace Lucifer.” The young woman looks down ashamed, “I havenever questioned what I want to be, who I am outside of my role.”

Charlie touches her friend’s cheek, silently asking her to raise her head. Emily blushes gold, a third eye opens on her forehead as she searches the other woman’s red ones. For a moment the angel just takes the nephilim in, blue eyes twinkling as she feels the draw from the princess like a moth to flame.

“I want to be brave, to bring real joy, and I want to support you .”

The seraphim closes her three eyes and leans up on her tip toes. Charlie’s eyes widen as Emily gently closes the distance between them, pressing their lips together softy. A golden flush of her own heats the princesses cheeks as the angel’s eyes blink open.

“Oh!” Two small feathered wings unfold on Emily’s head, “I-I don’t know why I did that!”

The seraphim jolts back, trying to create distance between them again, but the princess grabs her shoulders and holds her in place.

“No no don’t apologize!” Charlie’s face lights up, “It means you’re growing! You’re changing Em, don’t be afraid of your feelings.”

Emily looks at the other woman in amazement, clutching her cheeks in her own hands as her whole face lights up in the gilded hue. Charlie wonders if this is what her Dad was like, new to the world and feelings, innocent and adorable. The princess has always heard the story of her parent’s rebellion, but she has never asked them what it was like to experience love for the first time.

“I will have to tell Vaggie of course.”

The little angels face turns to horror, causing Charlie to laugh. A sound she has not made since coming to Heaven. She is suddenly filled with hope, with a longing to believe things can be ok again, that she is doing the right thing.

“Ok, let’s do this.”

Emily nods, taking deep breaths to calm herself and turn towards the angelic devise. The seraphim’s eyes glow in holy light as she reaches her hands inside the orb and sends her grace through it.

“Lucifer.” The angel chants, searching.

Charlie worries her Father won’t answer, will think it is Sera finally calling to declare war. Emily calls out quietly a couple of more times, the princess worrying her lip between her fangs at each passing second, before the light fills the room and an image appears. Relief like nothing she has ever felt floods the young woman at the sight of her Father.

“Dad!”

They must have caught them in a war meeting with the overlords. Lucifer stands tall and proud, clearly expecting the high seraphim’s to be calling. His wings and horns are out, she has rarely seen his demonic features. He is wearing a regal outfit like he dons when they have portraits made, the true king of Hell. A gold crown sits on his head instead of his usual top hat. The other overlords sit around the table like a united force. Strangely Alastor’s stands by her Father’s side, also dressed formally with a black antler circlet adorns his forehead.

“Alastor?”

“Charlie?!” Lucifer’s serious facade drops immediately, “You are in Heaven! Honey are you ok?!”

“Yes Dad I’m fine, listen to me.” Charlie moves closer to the orb, like she could slip right in and back into her Father’s arms, “I’m so sorry, you were right! The angels are coming and they are planning to completely wipe Hell out, kill all sinners and start over. And-“ the princess eyes fill with tears, “Mom’s helping them.”

“We can handle the exterminators Charlie do not fear.” Alastor speaks up, a hand floating near the small of Lucifer’s back.

“I’ve been gathering information for you, they are planning to attack this week!”

Emily and Charlie review the information they have gathered about the exterminators and the weapons they have seen. They quickly describe their own efforts with Sir Petinous and their secret weapon. Carmilla takes notes while the princess and seraphim talk rapidly.

“Charlie!” Lucifer barks, trying to get the two women to stop talking for a second, “I’m more worried about you! Can you get away? Has.. Has my father harmed you?”

Emily freezes beside Charlie and the princess raises an eyebrow when Alastor’s hand moves to clasp her father’s shoulder, a new black ring decorating a particular finger, “They have me supervised at all times since I wouldn’t agree to their war either. I haven’t seen anyone other than the high Seraphim, but I’m not allowed anywhere else. Dad, what’s going on with Alastor? Why does he have a ring and crown?”

The king flushes gold, his horns receding halfway and feathers fluffing up, “I-I thought you were in Hell and would have seen the broadcast… I- we.”

“Your Father and I wed to unite the sinners Charlotte.” The radio demon steps forward, frowning for the first time since she met him, “Lucifer will come for you Dear, as soon as the portal opens. When this starts you need to find somewhere safe.”

Charlie sits in shock. She had noticed her mother did not have a wedding band on since they came to Heaven, but she just figured she had finally cut ties with her Father as she chose Heaven’s side for her own gain. Lucifer was giving up so much for this, could she ever make it up to him?

“Lucifer there’s something else I should tell you.” Emily speaks up, the princess turns to her confused, “A secret the high Seraphim’s have been guarding from everyone.”

“Em?”

“Your brothers… Our father….” The young angel’s face scrunches in pain and she claws at her throat with one hand while the other stays in the orb.

“Emily what’s wrong?!”

Charlie reaches for the other woman but she holds up her hand as she coughs up golden blood behind her tightly closed mouth. Emily claws at her lips, wedging fingers past to force it open. The princess can see deep scratches slashed on her tongue before her teeth clench to force words out again.

“They’re all gone!” More blood gushes from her mouth and Charlie wraps her arms around her to help her stay standing, “N-No one has seen them… since you were cast out.” Emily’s body shakes as the golden blood runs down her chin, the final betrayal to Heaven sacrificed, “You are.. the l-last arc angel.”

Suddenly the little egg boy starts to vibrate.

“Charlie!” Emily looks up at the other woman fearfully, wiping her chin and smearing the gilded color on her cheek.

“Fuck Dad we have to go! I love you!”

“Charlie! Charlie wait-“

The angel withdraws her hand from the orb right before the door is blasted open. Seraphim rush into the room, Sera and Lilith close behind. The high Seraphim is no longer in her humanoid form, much more avian with a beak, three eyes, and feathers for hair. Her wings and hair have multiple eyes throughout while a crown like halo floats behind her head. Her many eyes widen when she catches the blood dripping down her sister’s chin.

“Emily! What have you done?”

“I was trying to warn my Father!” Charlie growls, stepping infront of the smaller woman.

“The Morningstar knows he is the last of his brethren Sera.” Emily breathes raggedly, teeth stained gold, “Give up on this plan sister before the might of Gods favorite comes for us…”

Sera flicks her wrist and golden ropes manifests to bind the princess, “You! Foul temptress!”

“Sera!” Lilith yells in shock.

“You are just like your Mother, like the other sinners from the pit you were born in. Tempting angels to their own fall!”

“Sera leave her alone!” Emily’s third eye starts to glow, six wings sprouting to frame her face.

“When Lilith told me there could be a political alliance between you two, a joint in kingdoms, I knew what this little snake was up to. Take my sister to quarantine with the sinner, I will help you once the war is over I promise Emily.”

Seraphim surround the two woman in the center of the room. Charlie’s eyes bleed to red and she snarls to show off her sharp fangs as the angels try to approach. Sera yoga harshly on the holy rope to drag the princess to her knees and away from Emily. The small angel is grabbed by her sister before she can try to go to the other woman’s side.

“Sera release my daughter!” Lilith growls, violet eyes glowing.

“You are lucky we need someone to rule Hell or I would end her life now!” The high seraphim’s wings flare out threateningly as she turns toward the former Queen, “Now silence before I decide you would better suit the role.”

“You never said the other arc angels were gone! Even God?! You won’t be able to stand up to Lucifer, you don’t know what he’s become! It took all six of his brothers to subdue him!” Lilith snarls at the other woman, not backing down.

“Emily!” Charlie screams as the other angels drag the youngest away.

“They will come! The first ones and God will protect us in Heaven because we continue their work, live by their vision!” For the first time Charlie sees the crazed look in the high angel’s eyes, feels the zealous fervor that holds the woman together, “Take the princess to the top floor and seal it, we may need her.”

“If you harm her no one can save you from her Father!” Lilith rages, trying to follow her daughter as the angels pull the holy rope binding her.

“Then you better pray for our victory false Queen.”

Sera appears infront of the other woman, looming over her at her full height, eyes ablaze in holy light. Lilith looks up at the angel she once defied, feels her own conviction crumbled as she remembers why she fell to begin with. Talons grab at the first woman’s chin to pick her up, bringing the other close as the seraphim smiles madly down at her.

“I hear many whispering, ‘Terror on every side! Denounce him! Let’s denounce him!’”

————————————-

“Charlie! Charlie !!” Lucifer screams as the feed from Heaven closes.

The whole building begins to shakes with the king’s emotions. Overlords look fearfully at the fallen angel as the temperature in the room begins to rise, his eyes becoming lost in hellfire and his form is abating as feathers begin to sprout all over.

“Lucifer!” Alastor reaches for his mate, grabbing his face to lock eyes.

He had thought Sera was calling to finally declare war when the little golden holy light entered their meeting. Alastor had joined him at his side, his lords circling the table as they prepared to show Heaven their final stand as a united Kingdom. Instead Lucifer’s worst nightmare was revealed, Lilith had taken Charlie to Heaven, right into the mouth of the enemy. He had wanted his daughter in a place she belonged, too good for damnation like him. But not before he tore it all down first.

The king’s hands come up to hold his husband’s, claws digging into the taller man’s palms to ground himself as his eyes melt back to gold and red. Alastor feels the overwhelming presence of the others actual form rumble in anger, but turn to give the sinner their attention.

“We will get Charlotte.” The radio demon leans down to knock their horns together.

The fallen angel’s lips pull back into a snarl and Alastor’s own bloodthirsty smile stretches wide as he sees the wrath of the first angel ignite in his mate. Lucifer surges up, capturing his consorts lips in his own. The six wings flare up to hide them, still conscious of his husband’s privacy.

The radio demon’s eyes widen in surprise at the public display, but as the king starts to withdraw he hums in displeasure. The taller man cradles his mate’s cheek in one hand while the other snakes down his side to the small of his back. Lucifer’s wings drop as Alastor pulls him closer and leans him into a dip. The king growls and wraps his arms around the other’s neck, devouring his lips and taking what strength he needs from his husband.

Let them see, let them all see his devotion to his majesty. That the Radio Demon is more than a political pawn; that the first angel has enthralled him and he is utterly enraptured by the only being he would submit to.

When Lucifer releases his consort his eyes burn with mad determination. Alastor pulls him back up right with the grace of a man holding a divine artifact. The fallen angel takes his husband’s hand and turns back to his counsel, ready to set the world on fire.

“Call on the army, we are going to war.”

Chapter Text

Lucifer moves the war council to the palace to begin preparations. The day they have been planning for has likely been moved up due to Sera and the Seraphim discovering Charlie and Emily’s betrayal. The fallen angel predicts it will take a day or two for Heavens forces to coordinate, they have the advantage that Hell is alive 24/7 versus the angels more daylight schedules.

Satan arrives with his and Huskers selected generals to begin organizing the army of sinners. Hell fills with the sound of bells as the army is summoned and expected to stop everything as they wait for the signal to battle. Alastor can hear demons surrounding the castle as they make their way to the training ground to await the Sin of Wrath’s orders.

Zestial is dismissed to round up the Old ones into their ambush positions and keep their fervor down to not eat sinners. Carmilla leaves to start moving all crafted weapons from her storage to the army. Luckily the ballista Alastor is to man at the palace was installed last week. Leviathan returns to the other rings to warn and update the Sins, while not actively involved Lucifer knows they will be watching.

Lucifer then calls on Adam to strategize the assault on the pearly gate. The king created the first man a golden collar to wear to put the minds of sinners and the Overlords at ease. While they did not have an official deal, Lucifer knows he has the former angels’s loyalty just as he had Eve and her sons. The second woman accompanies her husband and has outfitted herself and her sons for the coming battle, wearing something reminiscent of their outfits in the wild after Eden and hunting spear, determined to fight against those who condemned them and separated their family.

Adam puts up a diagram of Heaven currently, outlining the areas for winners and what’s strictly for Seraphim. Lucifer studies the drawings, this likely being the first time he has laid eyes on his former home in a millennia.

“The area I trained exorcists is here,” the first man points to a spot far from the other buildings, a stretch of seemingly empty clouds, “The portal that opens to Hell is there as well. It’s not equipped as a defensive point for Heaven… there’s never been a thought that it would need one.”

Adam reviews his training of the exterminators and how Lute is likely outfitting the holy army based on his old regimen. He speculates the Seraphim will hide out in the embassy, will wait for the arc angels to save them.

“My brothers and Father are gone.” Lucifer informs the first man.

“What? Who said?” Adam looks shocked, like he honestly did not know.

“Emily, the little Seraphim helping my daughter. The high angels big secret.” The king grins dangerously, “If they flea to their tower instead of fight they will be like lambs for slaughter for their new King.”

The fallen angel joins Adam at the diagram to review his knowledge of the Seraphim and their abilities, describes his plan to eliminate them first in case any remember how to fight, and how he has been training the air troops to hold off against arc angels who can now concentrate on heavens troops.

“Vaggie and her soldiers will take on any exterminators who linger in Heaven, Adam you and a squad can assist me on taking on the higher angels.”

“Me directing sinners? You’ll be lucky if one doesn’t stab me in the back the minute we take off.” The first man scoffs, crossing his arms and trying not to glare at the small devil, Alastor lets out a soft growl in warning.

Lucifer clicks his tongue and brings his fingers to his mouth to let out a low whistle. From within the palace there is a sound of beating wings; dark figures zoom into the throne room, flying high to the ceiling to circle in a triangle formation, until one breaks off and lands before them. Vaggie stands in the armor of the last exterminator the king kidnapped and killed in front of the radio demon. Her beloved long hair has been chopped off to her shoulders and she grips her faithful angelic spear. The angel lets out a series of whistles and the others nose dive to land behind her.

The nine remaining exterminators stand at a parade rest, waiting for orders. Their torn off wings have been restored with black feathers, the grey parts of their old wings are attached to the new muscles with a golden seam between them. Adam looks in horror at the familiar women, all in the armor and masks they were once taken in.

“They remember your voice, and that they are suppose to follow your orders. Otherwise they have been completely wiped. Reset. They are yours to command…” The king slowly walks infront of the woman, keeping an eye on the first man’s reaction, “And you will be needing this.” Lucifer snaps his fingers and a golden battle axe rises from the floor.

Adam takes the weapon and walks to his new troops, but none of the angels react to his presence. The first man makes a series of chirps and the squad moves, black wings flare and ready like they will take to the sky at any moment. The new sinner’s hands shake as he looks at the women that were once part of his exterminators, of what Lucifer is capable of. Vaggie glares at the other man but puts her spear away to stride over to Alastor’s side. The consort quietly directs her to find her own troops and create a watch rotation to sound the alarm when Heavens portal opens. The young woman nods and takes her leave, saluting the sovereigns before she exits.

“If all goes well I had wanted to gift them to my daughter, actual angels helping with the redemption of sinners would surely convince our people to try and save their souls.”

When the king approaches the women ever so slightly begin to tremor, like their bodies remember unconsciously, but none break formation. Alastor can’t help the prideful smile that splits his lips, wanting all to see the true magnificence of his mate.

The remaining Overlords are given tasks to assist in preparation and the meeting wraps up as everyone accepts their role. Adam and his family exit to spend what time they have left together, his new flock following close behind.

As everyone heads off to their tasks Lucifer and Alastor note two of the Vees lingering.

The radio demon had noted the third member of Voxtec missing from the Overlord meeting earlier. He had figured the tv demon was still licking his wounds from Alastor’s power display or that the other Vee’s had decided to attend without him to avoid an incident. His ears pin back as both Overlords approach the royal couple now that the room is empty. Lucifer watches them calmly,  once the radio demon had calmed down from their last baking session he and the king had discussed Vox’s little tantrum.

Velvette bows respectfully before speaking, “Your majesty’s, on Alastor’s orders I directed my people to follow any leads of the assassins and track them into the dark web.“

“And what did you learn from your sources?” Alastor questions, the king letting his consort lead the matter.

Valentino’s feelers fall flat and his eyes drop the ground, it is the most submissive the demon has ever seen the tall man, “That Vox had been feeding them information… that he was the one who supplied the angelic bullets from Carmilla’s weaponry.”

A loud static screech pierces the air as the radio demon’s horns grow, feeling his inner beast howl for the blood of the one who attempted to harm their mate. Before he can decide who to devour first Lucifer’s hand gently touches his chest to still him, eyes calculating as the angel studies the two demon’s before him.

“And why have you not brought me your partner? I see he was missing from today’s meeting.”

“I temporarily hacked into his upgrade mode last night, that way he would remain in stasis until we brought the matter to you.” Velvette answers, sweat beginning to form on her brow.

“I have a special place for those who betray me…” Alastor holds back a shudder at the reminder of the shelf of particular ducks, “Or maybe I would like to devour his soul and take back my gift?”

“¡Por favor no!” Valentino’s knees hits the floor as his eyes widen in horror while Velvette’s fill with tears, “Por favor, have mercy, he has never thought clearly when it comes to su majestad Alastor!”

The radio demon growls in warning and edges his body to stand slightly in front of his smaller mate. It is ridiculous as the arc angel could smite the sinner much quicker then he could devour the other man. But the thought of the moth demon getting close enough to release his red pheromones or touch his mate with his filthy hands has his inner beast clawing at his ribs. He can tell the action amuses the king, but he does not move from behind his husband.

Lucifer turns his attention to the sinner on the floor, “What will you give me for his life? How will you show your loyalty to the crown?”

“Anything!” Valentino’s hands shake as he holds them out open palm to the two men.

“Angel Dust’s contract, give it to his Majesty.” The radio demon commands, knowing the opportunity will not come again to release Charlie’s companion. Lucifer smiles pleased at his husband, causing his hidden tail to twitch with the need to wag.

“I will also need insurance of your loyalty… You will need to prove yourself to my consort and make a trade of equal value for Anthony’s soul,” the king smiles wickedly, “with your own.”

“Val no!” Velvette cries out.

Alastor’s grin stretches as he tilts his head at the taller man on his knees. But the moth demon only glares back at the consort. The radio demon feels drool pool in his mouth at the thought of finally getting revenge against one of the people who had helped to chain him to Lilith seven years ago. Valentino does not try to back away, he only reaches a hand out for the other to take.

“I’ll do anything for Voxxy.” He whispers, breaking eye contact to look at the floor as his lip quivers.

And Alastor knows it. Remembers too well the red smoke invading his body and heating him from the inside. This was a man who would harm anyone to get what he wanted, his lack of empathy born from his own prostitution as he rose in the ranks on Earth and then in Hell. But everyone has a weakness, and the radio demon finally realizes the other demon had foolishly allowed feelings for his business partner to weaken his soul.

“Would he for you?” Alastor asks as he grasps Valentino’s hand.

A glowing green light erupts around them as the soul trade is sealed, his own green chain, now interlocked with golden links, flows from his hand to lock around the moth’s neck. While sinners have the ability to manipulate souls to form deals, they ultimately all belong to Lucifer. Now the Radio Demon shares the same power, an owner rather than a dealer. When they let go Angeldust’s contract sits in the Alastor’s hand.

“For your fidelity you will be charged with ensuring Vox does not act out again or his soul will be forfeit.” Lucifer extends a hand out for the contract, which Alastor passes to him as he returns to his side, “Or I will be forced to relinquish you all of your rank and domain.”

The angel crumbles the contract into a ball between his hands, holy light emitting from within his palms. When he opens them a red chain and maniacal appears. Lucifer’s snaps his fingers and the chain blinks into Valentino’s waiting hands, who cradles the restraint like it is the tv demon’s very soul. The irony that in order to spare Vox’s soul the other man must bind and control him like his employees, like Angeldust, is not lost on Alastor. A man who has controlled others for profit now owning the one whose heart he wanted willingly. The king is truly poetic.

“You are dismissed.”

Velvette helps her partner onto his feet and the two exit on shaky legs, grateful to be leaving at all. They have angered the king two times now, and there would not be a third. The unspoken message sits heavily in the air as the now familiar ominous presence turns its attention to its subjects. Like staring into the void and it finding you lacking. The radio demon’s spine tingles as its omnipresent eyes turn to him, a feeling like a caress ghosting over him.

“How foolish.” Alastor smirks and puts his new chain away with the rest of his soul contracts.

“Love makes you do crazy things.” Lucifer sighs knowingly, likely thinking of his past love.

“You could have just killed them, rid of us this headache.” Alastor growls as he takes his mate’s small hand, thumb running over his ring, his claim, not Lilith’s.

“We can’t afford a power vacuum at the moment. Besides, I quite like my new tailor and I thought you would enjoy a new toy.” Lucifer winks up at his husband.

“You are a romantic.” The radio demon purrs teasingly, “Let us retire for the evening, don’t people usually enjoy spending their last night together before doom comes a knocking?”

They both need food and to make sure everything is ready before retiring to the palace. They will only get one chance to slip Lucifer through the portal to Heaven and will need everyone to be more than prepared. Rationally he knows this. But the instinct to tuck the fallen angel away safely in his swamp are starting to crawl under his skin; his beast feeling the need to prowl their territory, seek out the threat and eliminate it.

“Yes.” Lucifer reaches a hand up to grab at the taller man’s coat, tugging him down closer to lightly cup his husband’s cheek, running his thumb under a crimson eye, “Because everything is more beautiful when we are doomed.“

There’s an energy rising in the air, a barely contained bloodlust that calls for the golden blood of Heaven. Without the bells calling for war the kingdom is now blanketed in silence, like the very hellscape is holding its breath.

Alastor feels his heart clench unfamiliarly at the the compliment. He is use to the king’s silly little antics, his too obvious flirtations and stereotypical sex appeal. Not this… softness as the angel looks up at him like he is worth spending his last night alive with.

Lucifer looks smoldering in the red twilight; his eyes pupils gold on red, his skin rosy from Hells eternal fiery glow, and smile teasing as he pulls the demon even closer.

Alastor’s ears pin back and he speaks before the smaller man can close the distance, “You will triumph over Heaven, won’t you Lucifer?”

The fallen angel blinks, stepping back and letting his hand trail down to his husband’s hand instead. Where his fingers touch feels like they leave a heated path until they wind around his fingers. Alastor searches for those baser instincts that have been driving him lately, waits for the consuming need to grab his little mate and renew his scent. But all he feels is his own pulse beating under his skin, knots forming in his stomach, and his cheeks flushing as Lucifer’s thumb rubs over his own hand soothingly.

It is unsettling, oppressive, inscrutable, and a feeling that only the Devil himself can invoke in the sinner.

“Do not fear,” Lucifer tugs on the stunned and confused demon to follow, leading them from the throne room to their bayou, “without my brothers or father to oppose me, my success is inevitable .”

Chapter Text

The king and his consort find themselves tucked away in their private paradise, surrounded by the song of crickets and bullfrogs while lightening bugs lazily drift over the water.

After triple checking that everything was in place, the army was outfitted, the soldiers in position, old ones hidden away for ambush, and a watch to sound when the portal to Heaven opens, the two had eaten a quick meal then shut themselves away. The king had not even glanced toward his old wing of the palace, and the demon suspects he has no plans to return there ever again.

They had stripped from their royal attire and soaked in his bathtub. The radio demon made sure his mate scrubbed every other scent from his porcelain skin, not wanting the angel to wear anything but his own to battle with Heaven. He wants Lilith to know who has taken her throne, for sinners to accept their king’s favored consort, and for the high Seraphim to realize their fallen brethren still covets a human over them.

Alastor had made the rare decision to remain naked as he dragged the king into his bed. The smaller man had not protested one bit, giggling as the demon pulled his back against his fluffy chest and rubbed his scent into his clean skin. The two now laze against one another, basking in their shared heat and relaxing. War looms before them and so they find solace in each other’s arms, hunkering down in the swamp as they wait out the dawn.

It is like their own world, apart from Hell and Heaven, a space they have taken for all their own.

The radio demon is almost asleep as he rests his chin on Lucifer’s head, the fallen angel reclining against his chest between his legs as he hums softly. Content and warm, pliant to his touch and happy to lounge peacefully. They do not discuss the battle further, having gone over every detail with the generals and Overlords repeatedly. This is the calm before the storm.

“I believe I have a working theory for Charlie’s redemption program.” Lucifer speaks as his fingers trace patterns on his husband’s knee.

The other man hums in acknowledgment above him, claws pricking at the soft skin of the angels belly where his hands rest.

“Do you think she will be happy in Heaven?”

Alastor sighs, blinking one eye at a time as he rouses himself from his lazy stupor, “I believe Charlotte could find purpose in restructuring Heaven, she is one of the few with the gumption to actually make such a system work.”

The king tilts his head back to look up at the demon, smiling sweetly and eyes shining with hope. Alastor’s hand comes up to rest under his chin to hold his neck so he can rub more of his scent against Lucifer’s forehead.

The fallen angel laughs and allows it, nuzzling back until the taller man is satisfied and lets him go to lean against the headboard. His little mate settles back against his chest again and he can’t help the soft purr that rumbles from him. The other man cares far too much for others, he is truly an angel that still believes he knows what’s best for man kind. Alastor thinks he really needs to teach the other how to be more selfish.

“You know…” Lucifer speaks again after another few minutes of silence, his mind likely not able to completely turn off with the next stage of his plans coming to fruition soon, “Once I have conquered Heaven, I am sure I can track down your Mother amoung the winners. Maybe you would like a reunion?”

Radio feed back cackles at the mere thought of seeing his Maman again. The demon had resigned himself to an eternity without seeing her, being content in the knowledge that she had made it to paradise and he had finished off his Father once and for all. He never had delusions that there could ever be a day he heard her voice again, felt her arms wrap around him, or could seek comfort in her smile. Even when the dead rose for the fabled Armageddon, she would be safe in the holy land.

And yet the fallen angel offered the one thing Alastor had never dared to hope for, like it was nothing. Like it was natural to think of his daughter and husband over his own goals. Such consideration had never been given to him, in life and then death. Lucifer could remain in Heaven when the day was won and never return to Hell, leave his consort to run things as they discussed and never think of him again. And yet he only offers more; the king has given him freedom, power, and his own body without ever asking for anything in return.

Like an honest to god angel, like the being everyone has made him out not to be, like a compulsion. It is so foreign to one like himself that for a moment his mind tries to find the motive behind such altruism.

.

..

…

He realizes Lucifer is kind . Just kind.

Alastor has seen the fallen angel at his most holy and demonic, he has witnessed the small being bring sinners to their knees, inspire an army, and consume the very gift he blessed humans with. A true power beyond their comprehension that could rend heaven and hell into his own image.

And yet, his little devil chooses kindness whenever able.

It is so easy to choose violence, to take control and hide behind fear. It is much harder to have hope, to give, and to offer a hand to those who have wronged you.

That is strength.

And he finds that is what he admires most about the other man. That Lucifer would have been the person that offered him kindness in his short life on Earth. Could have actually made a difference on his path to damnation.

…

Oh.

Oh.

The dawning understanding doesn’t hit him like a blow; it seeps into him, slow. Like the inevitable pull of the Earth around the Sun. For that is what the fallen angel is to him,  the brightest star, a force he cannot help but be drawn to, pulled to his side since the day he awoke in Hell.

He realizes he could fall in love with Lucifer.

It’s horrifying, what this angel has done to him. Reduced the fearsome Radio Demon into a being of flesh and blood once again, with a heart that has betrayed its owner. He will no longer be able to hide behind his new instincts, he and his beast are now one in thoughts of their mate. The revelation makes his hands press into the angel’s soft skin, map out his shape as they travel up his ribs, over his shoulder, and into his blonde hair. Lucifer’s neck tips back again, his eyes sliding shut as he lets the demon do as he pleases.

How foolish. How something that lives only to fall can be nothing but giving.

“What do you want Lucifer? This war is for Charlie, or the sinners of Hell, or redemption. But what is it that you seek at the end of all this?” The radio demon rakes his claws through the smaller man’s soft locks, hopes it distracts from the slight tremor in his voice.

“Hmmmm.” The fallen angel practically purrs from the gentling.

Alastor waits as the other man thinks, taking the demon seriously. Time passes very differently in the king’s mind, as thoughts string together from ages long gone, so the he lets the other take as long as he needs while he listens to the swamp around them. He tries to find comfort in its familiar tune, tries not to find the fallen angel’s breathing far more relaxing.

“…. I want night. Vast night. Roses into the black sky; ashen evening tears.” Lucifer smiles wistfully, but his voice rings with longing.

The radio demon does not know if he means the vast and empty plain of existence the angel once traversed before the stars collapsed and light was brought to the universe, or something much, much darker. He wonders if the small man has ever tried to end his long life. If he believes this war may be the only way to end his imprisonment and suffering. His accursed heart clenches at the thought.

Alastor’s hands abandon the blonde locks to slide down and cover the fallen angel’s eyes. Lucifer makes an inquisitive chirp but after a moment his body sinks against the taller man, yielding and trusting.

The demon sinks his nose into his little mates hair to inhale his sweet smell. His knees come up to cage around the king as his arms wrap around slim shoulders. To think, he can hold such a divine creature so easily, a being who has enthralled him, who has reached into his hollow rib cage and found a heart still beating there, wretched and ruined, and yet holds it gently.

It is a fitting punishment for a monster. To want something so much, to hold it in your arms, and know beyond a doubt that you will never deserve it.

Foolish.

A whine escapes him, uncontrollably, and his fangs ache to consume the holy being, to devour that which has trapped him. He tries to pull the smaller man closer, into his chest, like he can trap the king in his heart as well.

Lucifer churrs softly at his husband and pushes his arms gently to turn around in his arms. Alastor does not flinch from the searching look, tries to not hide behind his own walls so the king can see the new emotions that have bubbled up from inside his very soul. He wants the angel to see , to understand without having to voice the words that burn in his throat.

The fallen angel’s eyes widen in shock, recognizing the same look in the demon’s eyes that drove him to abandon his kin, betray his maker. The look of desperation, of longing, of an ache for something you don’t understand but wish to.

“Do not go where I cannot reach you.” Is what Alastor says instead, sliding a claw along the smaller man’s jaw, drawing him closer.

“Alastor…”

The demon silences him with a kiss, not wanting to hear his answer. It is still too new, too raw to put into words. Lucifer eagerly meets him, letting the matter go and sliding their lips together and pressing closer to him. The taller man does not offer this often and he will take any comfort his touch starved body can get. Small hands come up to cup Alastor’s face, moving the sinner where the king wants him.

Taking a chance, the fallen angel nips gently at his husband’s bottom lip, making sure to snag just enough of a fang on the soft flesh to threaten blood. Almost predictably, the radio demon shudders and his claws clutch at the smaller man’s hips. Lucifer grins when he feels tentative fangs scrape against his lips, testing. His forked tongue flicks out to catch on a sharp fang when the demon nips again, earning him a gasp.

His hands abandon Alastor’s cheeks to slide down his neck and around his shoulders. The demon’s clawed hand runs up his spine to press him closer while the other squeezes a hip. Lucifer groans into the other’s mouth, dipping his tongue in to caress the sinner’s  and coax it into wrapping around his own. A soft growl vibrates from within the taller man’s throat at the angel’s taste, chasing the king’s tongue as it tempts him into his own mouth. Their long tongues twist and wrestle with each other for dominance, but light hearted and with no real fight.

Lucifer’s hips rock forward, his member already hard and searching for friction. The angel’s barbed tail squirms on the bed behind him as his gold blush extends down to his shoulders.

“Alastor?” The king gasps when his hips are pulled closer, his length pressed between their stomachs.

“I am not feeling amorous this evening but please, take your pleasure my King.” The radio demon purrs against the smaller man’s jaw before grabbing his hips and flipping him.

Lucifer gasps in surprise at the manhandling, tail wrapping around the demons thigh and squeezing. Alastor purrs at how easy it is to manipulate his little mate, so light and small. From the smaller man’s squirming to press his ass back against his husband he seems to appreciate it too.

“Show me how to please you Mon Cher.”

The fallen angel groans and brings a hand up to stroke his husband’s jaw, then runs his fingers over the other’s bottom lip. Alastor nips at the digits teasingly then lets them slip past his fangs. Lucifer strokes his tongue, encouraging him to wrap it around his fingers and coat them. The demon happily wraps the muscle around the fingers, tasting them and laving them with attention.

Adoring the hands that have dipped into the Milky Way and formed life.

The king whimpers, tilting his head back to nuzzle at the demon’s jaw, breath hot against his open mouth. Another finger joins the two, pressing down on a fang to open his jaw wider. Alastor growls as his mouth is filled with the smaller man’s other fingers and his palm presses against his husband lip. The radio demon licks the whole hand, making sure to drench it in saliva. When the king is satisfied he withdraws his hand and Alastor watches as his mate wraps it around his pretty white cock.

Lucifer swipes the head with his thumb and smears it down his length, pre cum pearls at the top of his length. The angel whines and tilts his chin up high to expose his slim neck. He takes the invitation and turns to run his nose over the soft flesh, inhaling their mingled spiced apple scent.

“That’s it Cher.” The demon purrs and lets his hands run down the smaller man’s ribs to his hips, circling down to wrap around the underside of each thigh to spread them wider.

Lucifer’s back arches as his hand twists at the top of his cock before sliding back down again, his pace languid and slow. The taller man nips at the spot his mate’s scent is strongest, small feathers rise on the king’s shoulders at the stimulation. Alastor smirks and mouths at the flesh, grazing his fangs and tongue over it as the smell of arousal fills the bayou. The smaller man’s hips buck and his thighs try to squeeze together, causing Alastor to growl and lift him to hook his own legs under the king’s knees to keep them spread.

“Alastor!” The angel groans, his free hand coming up to tangle in his husband’s hair at the back of his neck, “Please touch me!”

The demon chuckles darkly and runs his claws up the smaller man’s smooth stomach and up to his pert nipples. He circles the nubs, earning a breathy hitch and observing his mate’s hand speed up on his own member.

“You are so sensitive, I thought angels would  be above such desires of the flesh.” Alastor purrs in the joint between Lucifer’s neck and shoulder.

“We were not-hmm- created with gender or sex-sexuality.” The king pants, his tail squeezing the demons thigh harder, “B-But my body feels so much more than humans… it’s like I can feel your atoms move, your sssoul sssing out to me.”

The radio demon tugs at a nipple, his other hand splaying across the angel’s chest to hold him as he curls forward, pressing into the other man’s back and wishing he could feel his small wings trapped between them. The small hands move faster as he works himself to climax.

“What does my soul feel like?”

Lucifer’s mouth hangs open in a gasp and his eyes scrunch closed, glowing red, as he concentrates. Suddenly, it feels as if the infinite universe is reaching for the demon with inexorable fingers, hands made of whorls of starlight, of depthless lightless chasms that hum of the cosmos. It slides though his ribs and clutches at his very being within, it’s a feeling the once human has never experienced; never before has he felt the presence of something so intangible like his own soul. His heart beats wildly as a new thrum of feeling reverberates inside him, foreign and yet so achingly familiar. A full body tremor wrecks through the his body as it feels like he is seen for the first time.

“ Ravenous !” His mate shudders reverently.

Alastor moans and unlatches his jaw to sink his fangs into his mate’s shoulder, wrapping his arms around the smaller man to hold him  as close as possible. Lucifer wails as the pain turns to white hot heat and drags him over the edge, cum shooting up his stomach, chest and the demon’s hands.

Alastor hopes his angel glimpsed even the smallest spark of the emotion growing inside him, of what could truly be love for the first time in the sinner’s existence.

The king tremors as the demon licks at the wound to gentle the man through his high. When he finally comes back down, Lucifer goes boneless, the feeling within his body retreating once again into the angel. Alastor leans them back against his headboard exhausted, feeling the loss of his mate near his soul like a dark hole consuming the light. He brings his hand up to inspect the cum before cleaning it like the golden blood. Everything about Lucifer is divine and he wonders if he will ever grow tired of it.

“Jesus.” The fallen angel’s dazed eyes track his husband’s tongue as it wraps around his cum covered fingers, “I should have gotten remarried years ago.”

Alastor growls at the thought, claws grasping the smaller man’s hair to tilt his head and sink his fangs into his slim neck again. Lucifer mewls, body arching and cock spurting more cum weakly. The radio demon holds him in his jaws, his possessive nature not wanting to think of anyone else embracing his mate, witnessing his ecstasy, except for him.

“ Mine… ”

“Yes- yes yours! As long as you’ll have me…” The king keens, submitting to his husband and going lax in his hold.

He doesn’t know if Lucifer means it in the same way his own feelings are developing. If he understands how seriously the demon takes his words. But he knows one thing for sure.

He will drag Lucifer from Heaven back to damnation and to his side if he has to.

——————————————

Alastor and Lucifer stand on the palace balcony as the dawn approaches. A deadly calm has fallen over Hell, the army waits below for their king’s command, all eyes trained above at the Heavens. Waiting for the portal to open and their holy war to begin.

It had finally come. A day the former Queen had desired yet never managed to enact. The accumulation of anger and injustice for those who were deemed unfit for salvation. Lucifer’s own reckoning for the crime of loving God’s creation’s was here.

The radio demon looks down at his small mate beside him. They have both donned the armor the fallen angel crafted for them. He remembers preachers at his Maman’s church depicting Hell’s army and legion of demons, of end times and the struggle for the human soul. Who would have thought he would one day lead those very sinners to invade Heaven.

“If only I had wings to accompany you to the front lines.” Alastor breaks the silence and draws Lucifer’s attention from the sky to him.

The angel smirks up at his husband, can sense the bloodlust in his words rather than concern, “I need you here, to keep the exterminators busy and our people alive.”

He should say more, force the other man to promise to return to Hell or threaten to let the angels kill them all. The manipulative and possessive part of himself wants to growl, dig his claws into the other, or trap him in a deal. But he knows he can not. He would not trap Lucifer like his Father, did not want a mate that feared or bent to him, and wanted to see his angel conquer those who had condemned him.

So instead he runs a claw under the smaller man’s chin to tilt his head up. Lucifer looks glorious in his demonic form; red horns, six wings, barbed tail, and golden eyes. No longer hiding from his damnation and the most beautiful being Alastor has ever laid eyes on.

“Don’t be afraid to show them the Devil they made you into Mon Cher.”

The fallen angel’s smirk falters, his eyes search the demon’s as he takes from them what his tongue won’t say. They had left things unsaid last night, letting the implications hang between them as they laid in each other’s arms. Neither had expected more than a political marriage and yet something was forming, something they are too afraid to voice. But Lucifer does not shy away from Alastor now and stands on his tiptoes as the demon pulls him closer.

This kiss is not like their first, filled with greed and mutual benefit, or their flirtatious ones that came after, distractions from the looming war or guilty pleasure, this one is scolding . Like the ones they shared in the night; vulnerable and wanting. Alastor wants to sear himself on to the king so he cannot forget him, so he must return, and tries to pour that sentiment into the kiss.

The demon’s hand runs back to the angel’s neck, fisting the blonde hair at the nape to pull, opening the other up. Lucifer lets out a pitiful noise, not fit for a man who plans to slaughter his kin today, whining as their tongues tangle together. Alastor wants the king as enthralled with him as he is, wants him to not be able to bear paradise without his mate with him.

Wants this kiss to express what he cannot in words.

A loud bell booms over them, breaking the lovers apart. A seam of light splits Hell’s sky as the sound rings out, heralding the return of the exterminators; the beginning of war. The portal opens and angels pour from the sky. Every sinner tenses, cold fear creeps from their bones after years of conditioning to hide from the avenging beings. Many turn toward the palace, looking to their leaders, balancing between panic and eagerness.

Lucifer climbs onto the balcony wall, kneeling down like a runner and spreading his wings. His air troops are positioned around the palace towers hidden from sight and awaiting their king’s signal. The fallen angel waits for the opportune moment, the portal is open and exterminators dive toward the Hellscape, he waits for an opening in their ranks as they begin to spread out. With one powerful beat of his six wings the king launches into the air.

Sinners roar at the sight of their fallen angel leading the charge, the bloodlust permeating the air and wiping away any doubt the appearance of angels had caused. The air supports shoot up after, flying in a tight formation as they follow behind Lucifer.

Exterminators falter at the sight of the Devil heading straight for them, this being the first time he has joined in the battle for sinners souls. But as the angels prepares for impact, for Lucifer to engage with them, they are shocked as he barrels through them. Body’s tumble from the sky as the fallen angel heads straight for the closing portal, his flyers close behind. Before they realize his plan the King is free from his prison for the first time since humans creation.

Alastor feels his form shift as he loses sight of his mate. Some angels try to turn around and follow, realizing what has happened while others still head for the sinners below. The radio demon lets out a bellow as the Wendigo surfaces, the people howl with him as the first angelic blade clashes with Heavens army. Shadow puppets claw up from the darkness that spreads under the demon’s form with instructions to man the ballistas. Alastor’s tentacles lash out toward the exterminators in the sky, attempting to draw them back to Hell and away from his mate.

Chaos breaks out as all Hell breaks loose. The battle of realms has begun.

Chapter Text

Heaven is in utter chaos. The pearly gates to the winners is locked tight with the people hidden away but Lucifer and his troops have made no attempt to breach it. They concentrate on the exterminators left behind  and the that try to fight back. It is more troops than they anticipated, many had not made it through the portal or turned back once they realized the king’s plan.

Adam and his dark angels take the brunt of it, chasing the newly trained angels down and overpowering them from knowledge of his own exterminators. Vaggie’s helps Lucifer track down the seraphim. The high ranking beings are able to throw around a lot more angelic power than the lower angels so their evasive training with the king has coming in handy. Their small force has only made a dent in Heavens army, however, their numbers so much greater.

Lucifer is currently surrounded, the angels trying to take down the biggest threat. While lower rank angels are unable to truly harm the arc angel with their angelic weapons alone they can subdue him with enough of them. They had learned very quickly that one on one combat with the fallen angel would end with an immediate death, the gap in their station and raw grace to great for the lower angels to compete with.

“Lucifer!”

Vaggie flys towards the king as he pierces an angelic trident through another seraphim on the run. Its grace flashes and before it can disperse the fallen angel pulls it into himself, absorbing it into his own angelic power.

Adam and Vaggie dropped down beside their leader, their squads creating a wall to stall for a moment of planning.

“We need another strategy. I have lost sinners and our numbers are dwindling.” The ex exterminator pants back to back with the fallen angel.

“There’s so many of them! Heaven must have been increasing their numbers once Lilith warned them of the war!” Adam growls beside them.

“Adam I don’t think the exterminators recognize you. They seemed more loyal to you than Heaven at the hotel battle, maybe you can bring them to our side!” Lucifer examines the field of clouds around them, angels circling from above as they look for an opening while their sisters take on the troops on the ground.

At this rate they would be pinned down and slaughtered if Lucifer is taken out, unable to match the holy army. The king knows the greatest threat is if Sera brings Charlie into this and uses her to subdue him.

“Vaggie you need to find Charlie, it’s only a matter of time until they use her against me!”

“I don’t know where they are keeping her and they’re making sure to keep us away from any buildings!”

The young woman had tried to spread out from the king and Adam when they first arrived in Heaven. Their troops trained to hunt down the higher angels to attack as a group against one and find where they are keeping Charlie. But the exterminators just herded them back to the same area, keeping them away from the other high seraphim in hiding and Sera.

“Fuck!” Lucifer snarls as another sinner and dark angel are cut down, the others filling in the gap to buy more time.

He had known the battle in Heaven would not be easy, more of a suicide mission than anything. The fallen angel did not want to sacrifice Adam and Vaggie’s troops, did not want to see the grief in his daughter’s eyes if she learned of his callous use of their people. But he knew deep down if it came to it he would use them all to rescue his daughter and defeat Heaven. He was barely holding on to his control, his husband’s words ringing in his head and his most destructive form squirming under his skin to be let free.

Another of their people scream as an angelic weapon pierces through their chest, getting drug into the waiting angels to be torn apart. The opposing army moves in closer, spears pointed at their defensive circle. They just needed an opening, something to gain the upper hand and break through their ranks, so their teams could spread out once again. With what little time they had used to reconvene more angels have moved in, creating a trap to keep them together and pick them off.

Lucifer’s form wavers as his resolve begins to crumble, his wings dropping low as he prepares to shoot up from the group, to sacrifice them if need be. Without others to protect and watch out for, the king could fall back on instinct, use his holy powers to lay waste to anything that moved until there was nothing left. The angels circling above fold their wings as they begin  to dive, heading straight for the center of their group  and for the leaders. The king grits his fangs as he sends a silent prayer of forgiveness for having to use their small party as a decoy, hoping Charlie will someday-

Suddenly a beam of angelic light barrels through the holy army, incinerating angels in its wake and crating a chasm in their ranks. Their formation breaks as exterminators wail in agony and freeze from shock. Another beam of light scatters the woman as they attempt to get out of its way. The small group from Hell hunkers down, unsure what is happening.

A small building with legs charges for them from the outskirts, a canon of angelic energy shooting a death ray at angels. When it reaches them its legs squat down and a large window opens as a familiar snake pops his head out.

“Pentious?!” Vaggie squawks dumbfounded.

“Reporting for duty ma’am! Emily and I got here just in time it seemsssss!”

Lucifer gapes at the former sinner, the man standing at salute as the team gathers their wits. His wings beat down to launch in the air and he lands in the window sill, the snake scrambling back to make room for the king. Vaggie follows close behind to cover the fallen angel’s back.

“Lucifer!”

Emily rasps from within a glass container that her grace is being siphoned into. The young seraphim is covered in sweat as she concentrates, the machine not made to match her own angelic power.

“They have Charlie held in the embassy! We have to hurry!”

The walls of the mobile canon and floor are littered with plans and diagrams. The fallen angel recognizes his own daughter’s hand writing and illustrations. All of her support and determination laid out before him, their goals aligned at last. His mind whirls with new vigor and he turns to the other angel to give orders.

“Vaggie, you go and find Charlie, Emily, I’m going to need you to keep the exterminators from regrouping, Adam, you need to bring as many of these angels to our side as you can!”

Vaggie nods and jumps back out the window, her troops jumping up to meet her as they streak off in one direction. Adam flys above the converted observatory and Lucifer hears the man begin to play his axe, a battle song ringing out that no doubt some exterminators will recognize. Sir Pentious returns to the helm of the building to steer and Emily feeds the machine more of her grace.

Lucifer feels a hungry grin stretch his face, Don’t be afraid to show them the Devil they made you into Mon Cher. The monster he locked away eons ago purrs at the thought of their mate pleased at his most dangerous form; scales begin to crawl from his hands up his arms and holy light emanates from his eyes and mouth. The king runs back through the window, wings beating as his form begins to warp. A sinister laugh echos around the battle field as he begins to grow larger, angels stop in their tracks to stare in horror at the thing blacking out the sun, wings the size of buildings stretch towards the stars they have longed to fly through again.

It was time to show Heaven what they had created; it was time to release the serpent of Eden.

____________________

Lute dives for another sinner, impaling it on her spear before jerking back and flying out of range.

There are so many of them! Heaven had known the pit was over populated, the fear for rebellion looming over them every decade. But the exterminator had never seen so many out in the open, fighting back! During their annual culling the demons would try to hide like the cockroaches they were from their holy justice, divided and scared for their own lives, willing to let their brethren die if it meant their own survival. But now they were united under the Devil, Heaven’s worst fear come true.

During their first wave of attack she had been foolish, sending her troops into the masses like normal. But she had been forced to pull them back into the sky as vicious creatures surprised and ambushed the angels, tearing them to pieces. She did not know if Lucifer had created more spawn like his daughter, these Beasts of Hell had no fear of exterminators and were nothing like the sinners she was use to. The unholy army had been equipped with angelic weapons and her soldiers were not use to demons fighting back!

The leader had sent some angels to follow Lucifer before the portal closed but she wished she had kept them all here where they were needed. They were now forced to pick off sinners one at a time from the sky, unfortunately none were equipped with holy arrows and they were reduced to circling like vultures.

A loud static screech echoes across the battle field, wrenching Lute’s attention towards to Fallen’s Palace. A monstrous creature devours any angels that dare to go near, long black tentacles and limbs tearing them from the sky and into his maw. The things chin drips with golden ichor, observing the army below as ballistas fire at her troops. The angel growls at the sight, wishing she could concentrate her troops to take out the being. A large moth demon keeps the exterminators from getting too close to the palace and their leader on the balcony, one of the few aerial sinners able to match the holy armies flight.  Lute knows the other more powerful demons are likely the overlords of the Pride ring, her troops have never needed to face them before. They needed to gain the upper hand because at this rate they would be picked off one by one.

A scream from one of her sisters catches the leader’s attention, a deer sinner with an angelic spear grabbing an angel in a high jump and dragging her to the ground to thrust the spear into her chest. As the demon goes for a second stab Lute dives straight for him, a war cry tearing from her lips.

The sinner holds the other angel down with a hove and turns. The woman dips in the air as her wings jerk to stop, her eyes go wide as she takes in the familiar brown hair, high cheek bones, and fierce stare. It’s like looking through a pocket of time, when her own general was a younger soul.

“Adam?”

The deer demon stiffens, then turns back to stab the angel under foot again before facing the new enemy. He crouches like he is going to leap again, spear lowered and poised like a hunter. Lute can see the familiar movements in the way the other grips his weapon, the same bloodthirsty glare now directed at her that she had seen hundreds of times in battle.

“What-“ she tries to say, unable to tear her eyes away from sinner.

Before she can do either a large metal spear pierces through her back and out of her stomach. The angel looks down, shocked, and then is wrenched backwards into the sky and towards the palace by a ballista.  Troops scream as they see their leader drug through the sky, flying towards her but not quick enough. Lute’s eyes remain locked on the deer sinner as he disappears into the distance.

Large black furred hands wrap around the woman once she reaches the balcony. Lute screams as the ballista spear is torn from her body, little shadow puppets grabbing and reloading it into the machine after more exterminators. Golden blood floods from her as her angelic grace tries to heal the gaping wound. Her body arches in pain and long fingers wrap around her to pin her wings.

“You would attack your beloved Adam’s son?” A static warped voice chuckles darkly as she is brought to the beast’s eye level.

“A-Adam’s?” Lute tries to say as she coughs up golden blood.

The creature is so much more terrifying up close. Large black antlers emit a radio frequency that messes with her thoughts, a skull covers its face as glowing red eyes zeroing on her, and a dark power reminiscent of an angel hangs around the being.

The beast’s tongue lulls out, licking at her wound, “ Your golden boy is loyal to Lucifer now, in exchange for his true family.”

The angel’s eyes widen as she recognizes the radio filtered voice and red glowing dial eyes within the skull, “You- you’re that sinner!”

A thunderous rumble vibrates from the being as it lifts the dying angel above him, “ I am the King of Hell!”

Lute tries to flap her wings as she is dropped above the beast’s open mouth, the muscles slow and too heavy from blood loss. The last thing the woman hears before she is swallowed whole is the screams of her troops as the shadows tentacles destroys them in their attempt to rescue her.

————————————

The tide has turned, the seraphim were not sure what happened. One moment they were winning, Lucifer and his small aerial troops no match for the might of Heaven and its devoted followers! But now angels were falling back, coming closer and close to the embassy as they defend their territory.

“Sera you have to do something!” Lilith growls, “Where are the other arc angels? Lucifer is coming and we only have inferior angels and seraphim who don’t remember how to fight against him!”

Where were the arc angels? Sera sent out another prayer for aid, for justice, for the God she had worked so hard for. She had given Jehoel the trumpet of Gabriel to call the arc angels to their defense. Why were their prayers going unanswered?

“They will come, our Lord watches over us. God will punish Lucifer for his betrayal and all shall be set right again.” The high seraphim speaks coldly, gliding over to the crystal ball in the room to peer through it again.

Angels were fighting angels, in Hell it favored no better. She could see sinners pulling the exterminators from the sky, large warped souls decimating their army in crazed fervor, and the beast made consort Lucifer had replaced Lilith with commanding Hells army. It was nothing like their cullings, nothing like the contract that had allowed them to control the sinners population. This was Armageddon, exactly what the angels had always feared.

“We will lose if this continues you worthless angel!” Lilith snarls as she gets in the other woman’s space.

“This is what was wrong with you at the beginning, you had no faith.” Sera sneers down at the former Queen, her anger starting to rise.

“Sera!” A seraphim screams and bursts into the room, “The exterminators are defecting, Adam is fighting along side Lucifer! Your sister has joined them and seraphim are swearing loyalty to the arc angel! The Fallen is devouring us!”

Lilith’s eyes widen and Sera recoils in horror. The two women look at each other as understanding trickles through them; they are losing the war, they have underestimated the wrath of Hell and its guardian angel.

“The horn, have you called the arc angels?!”

“There is no answer! We are abandoned!” The high angel wails, hopelessness clear in its voice.

Sera stands there as still as a statue as Lilith starts to pace and rant… Then it is true. The first ones have left.. left long ago with their Father. On to more creation as God left this world to rot. Like children the  seraphim have kept to the structure they were born in, had hidden from the truth as they worked for the higher purpose , had refused to see .

.

..

A hysterical laugh bubbles up from the angel’s throat. No! No they must protect Gods word, the vision and have faith! When the day comes that their lord returns they will know how devoted she was!

“Bring me Charlie!” Sera’s grin stretches, crazed, as her form begins to morph.

More bird like features take over; a beak elongates on her face, feathers bloom from her curls, long feather eye lashes stretch, a third eye opens on her forehead, then wings and dress.

“Sera don’t you dare lay a hand on my daughter!” The former queen growls, grabbing the taller woman by her dress.

Sera looks down at the first woman, their first failure and the catalyst that started it all. For the first time hatred builds inside the angel and she reaches her talons out to grab Lilith’s throat and lift her into the air.

“We are ending this madness! We are fortunate you brought us the Lightbringer’s only weakness!” The seraphim snaps her beak at the woman menacingly before throwing her across the room.

Lilith crashes into the wall and slides down to the floor. Sera’s wings flare, the feathers rattling threateningly as she towers over the once human. Purple magic flares as ram horns sprout from her forehead and Lilith’s eyes glow violet. The former Queen of Hell and high seraphim square off, the building tension in the room hanging by a thread. Before the two woman can move the door is flung open once again and Charlie is drug in by two exterminators.

“Ah, the false princess and our saving grace!” The high angel holds out a hand, beckoning.

“I told you my Father would come!” Charlie spits out, pulling at the angel’s arms that hold her, “He will tear you to pieces!”

In a blink Sera is in front of the young woman, the guard holding her jerks back in surprise but the princess only hisses. Red horns sprout from the nephilim’s forehead and her eyes blaze red and gold. Her lip pulls back to reveal sharp fangs, a light glowing behind them from the fire steaming from her belly. An abomination they should have never allowed in Heaven!

“Call your Father child.”

“Not before he tears your army apart.” Charlie snarls, a sadistic smile spreading on her pretty lips.

“If you do not I will rip it from your throat.” Sera’s talons reach for the princess, sick glee lighting her eyes like flames.

A spear blade blocks the seraphim’s hand and Charlie is suddenly pulled back into the guard, “Not today puta.”

“Vaggie?!”

The guard rips her mask off to reveal the ex exterminator, drawing the princess flush to her as the taller woman’s arms wrap around her neck. Vaggie’s wings flare out protectively and she backs up, spear trained on the other angel.

“Surrender Sera, you have lost.”

“No!” Sera screams, her words sounding more inhuman as her anger grows, her limbs  elongating as she takes a step towards the two women, “We cannot lose, we are the chosen! We are holy! We-“

“Sera!!!” Lilith screams, drawing her attention as she dives for cover and Vaggie shields her girlfriend with her wings.

The windows of the counsel room shatter as a giant hand reaches in to grab the seraphim standing closest. The angel screams as it is pulled from the room. Sera rushes to the window to see Lucifer himself, in all his monstrous angelic fury, throw the high angel in his maw to swallow whole.

She has never seen Lucifer in his full form, the serpent of Eden, warped by Gods anger. A large white and red belly snake body wraps around the embassy building, six red and white wings black out the sky, two long arms flex as they prepare to tear the building in half in his search for his daughter. Sera freezes as the seven eyes covering the fallen angels face zero in on the high seraphim, a broken halo glows behind the being’s head in holy light that has not been seen in millennia. The mask like face tilts upwards as a maw filled with sharp fangs opens, a loud screech pierces the air and shakes the whole building.

“Lu-Lucifer.” Sera’s body refuses to move as giant claws shoot through the broken window to wrap around her.

“Dad!”

The fallen angel hisses as he brings the seraphim close, the multiple eyes crinkling in mad glee at having finally caught the woman. Holy light surrounds the large being, power overflowing from the grace he has consumed.

“Lucifer, you have devoured your brethren?!” Sera breathes in horror, the amount of divine light emitting from the fallen only able to come from the grace of other angels.

Seems I have picked up a thing or two from my husband.

A dark chuckle rings out over the clouds, the angel’s mouth opening for a long forked tongue to lull out. Charlie rushes to the broken window, Vaggie following close behind and keeping an eye on Lilith. The other woman sits stunned, eyes roaming over the beast her ex husband has become.

“Dad! You came!!” The princess wails, relieved tears spilling from her as she finally relaxes, the familiar comfort of her father’s presence washing over her. No matter the form he takes.

Of course Duckling, I would burn the world down to find you.

Charlie’s lip wobbles and she knows it is true. One eye focuses on the former Queen and she flinches back, knowing she has lost.

Lilith, Sera, you are to be judged for your crimes against sinners, what do you have to say?

The high seraphim’s claws dig into her captures large hand, feathers rising and wings struggling in his hold, “Is all of this really worth it Lucifer?! They are sinners, the worst of humanity and ours to punish! It was decreed by God! Do you still believe yourself more knowing than your own Father? I understand stand your anger but-“

You don’t understand my anger!

Flames burst from between the King’s horns as his polyphonic voice rattles the high angel’s bones. Surely all of Heaven can hear the last arc angel, knows of their impending defeat. Charlie looks up at her father and sees him for the first time, understands he is a cosmic horror that rivals God. Lucifer brings Sera closer, hot breath like the pits of Hell rolling over her as she stares in fear at her doom.

Where is my Father now? My brothers ? I once considered God the center of my life, the sun to my galaxy. When all along they were a black hole sucking everything bright into their bottomless ego!

The seraphim screams at the blasphemous words, everything in her rejecting the words directed at her maker, her very dna wired to obey and worship.

How does it feel to realize your insignificance? To be abandoned by the very thing that was suppose to love you?

Lucifer coos in empathy, but his hand only tightens around the woman as she continues to struggle, to reject him.

Surrender Sera, you have lost.

“Never! I am the voice of reason, the most devoted! You will be punished for this, God will not have mercy on you again! I will never let a vile fallen-“

A sickening crunch fills the air as Lucifer’s fangs cut off the angel’s speech, severing her from the shoulder up.

The king roars in victory, hand opening to drop the limb body like it is nothing more than trash. Charlie watches in shock as the body does not hit the ground, but sinks through the clouds, falling from the Heavens. Like an omen, a sign of Lucifers triumph and manifest destiny.

No one will ever judge me again!

The snake like monster unwinds from the building, his large wings beating down to take to the air again. He flys high above Heaven, brushing the stars with his wings for the first time in eons. A roar stops everything in its tracks, angels fighting one another and the sinners that have survived freeze, all turn their eyes up at the herald of the new era.

Surrender now or be destroyed young ones! The battle is over, I have claimed Heaven!

Chapter Text

On Earth the morning skys are darkened with ominous clouds, like night never really left. On the other side of the Earth others are awoken by the sudden storm. Lightening flashes, illuminating the clouds below as thunder rumbles loudly. Yet there is no rain.

For some humans it is a natural phenomenon that all experience across the globe. For the religious, it is a sign of unhappy gods. And for one small part of the mortal realm they bear witness to a falling star. The blinding light breaks through the thick clouds to fall to the Earth, sending a large quake over the land upon impact. When the humans seek out the star they will find a crater with red tulips growing out from the center, covering the scorched impressions of six black wings underneath that will nourish the plants.

With its fall the clouds part, the thunder and lightening calm, and a new day inevitably starts. The world keeps turning, life continues on as it has for hundreds and thousands of years, but unknowingly, a new era begins.

——————————————-

Charlie stands near her Father, now in his normal form. She tries to imagine the monstrous serpent he was only minutes ago; He had eaten his brethren, tore through the exterminators like little birds, and executed Sera with no remorse. She did not even know the full extent of his wrath left in the wake of his path to her, but she can feel the stillness in the air. And once it was over he had just shrunken in size and ran to her like normal, squeezing her into a bone crushing hug. He now stands in front the surviving seraphim and Hell’s troops, his white armor aglow with grace and looking every bit the avenging angel from biblical lore.

But he is still just her Dad, and she will never take him for granted again. The princess finally takes her eyes off the king and looks around the room at the survivors.

Emily is exhausted from using her own grace for their canon, draining much more energy as it had been designed for the princess, voice almost gone as it recovers from breaking Heavens secret. She guards over the remaining seraphim until their loyalties can be determined. The young angel keeps stealing glances at Charlie, who gives her a reassuring smile beside Vaggie. She is reminded of the conversation she still needs to have with her girlfriend when this is finally over.

Lilith sits bound on her knees on the floor, scowling but quiet, accepting she has lost. When Sera had died and the other surviving seraphim surrendered the exterminators almost immediately stopped fighting, Lucifer now the high angel in charge. Adam had rounded up the confused soldiers and began calling the others back from Hell, opening the portal and taking them back to their area of Heaven to manage until Lucifer could test them.

The seraphim huddle together in fear, like her Father could change his mind and consume them at any moment. She wonders  they remember the beautiful angel Lucifer once was, or if they only see the devil they have made him out to be.

All sit silently in the embassy while the future of the realms is to be determined.

“What now Dad?” Charlie asks her Father.

“First, I think it’s time we realized your dream Honey.” Lucifer smiles softly at his daughter and walks over to the orb in the room, “You have proven a sinner can be redeemed, but I think there needs to be another level of the system for this to work.”

The princess watches as the smaller man focuses his own magic and the grace he has consumed from angels, his skin taking on an opal like glow, then reaches his hands into the globe. The king begins to glow as holy light emanates around him and an image of the Hotel appears upon the surface. Lucifer closes his eyes and begins to chant in enochian; Heaven begins to quake as the fallen angel concentrates, the ancient words pouring from his lips becoming polyphonic, and the extra grace dispersing from his body to fill the room in blinding light. His hands grab at the image and he pulls.

When the holy light recedes Lucifer is no longer haloed in the other angel’s grace. He takes a deep sigh and withdraws his hands from the orb. Charlie blinks the spots from her eyes as her Father waves a hand over the ball’s surface and it zooms out to a view of the realms. Between the pentagram that separates Hell and the clouds that surround Heaven, Earth sits in the middle. But now there is a small silver globe beside it, like a moon, translucent and new.

“Dad, what is it?”

“I created another realm from my powers of creation. Feels good to have the ability to dip into it again!” Lucifer grins while stacking his back, his finger lightly taps the silver spot and it zooms in to show the hotel among heavy mist and greenery, “Now there will be be a safe place for sinners to work on redemption, maybe something for the less savory winners as well. We will workshop it!”

“Oh Dad thank you!” Charlie throws herself at the small man, crushing him in her arms as he chirps in surprise, “I can’t wait to get started!”

“Ah, no Sweetheart,” Lucifer untangles himself from the princess’s arms to take her hand gently, “You are needed here CharChar, to rebuild Heaven and make it into what it was suppose to be.”

“But who will run the Hazbin Hotel?” Vaggie asks in confusion.

“We will.”

All turn to look at Adam in surprise. Charlie recoils from the new sinner and into her girlfriend’s arms, a small part of her still afraid of the man.

“My family and I can my King.” The first man kneels infront on Lucifer, “Humans should be the ones to help each other over come their sins. Only humans can understand life, its struggles, and help others to navigate their wrong choices to improve.”

“Adam..” the king looks unsure back down at the other man.

Adam takes the fallen angel’s hand in his own, eyes pleading, “I know I have a lot to work on as well. But me and Eve, we can help our children in finding their way. I want to do this, I need to….”

Lucifer searches the other man’s eyes, their history is so long, grudges born from mistakes at the beginning. As he looks at the first man he sees him once again in the Garden; a man that is eager to please, innocent of hate or jealousy, amazed at the world around him, and so full of life. Once upon a time they had been friends, the fallen angels had worked on the first humans and helped them navigate the souls

they were blessed with. In another life they stayed there, content to lie in the sun and eat the fruit of Eden, the three of them happy in each other’s company and the world that was created for them.

“Ok.” The king whispers, he takes his hand from the new sinner to cradle his cheek, “That’s a wonderful idea Adam. I believe in you.”

Adam looks lost for a moment; years of angels turning down every idea he ever had, being turned into a symbol of humanity but separated from them, being punished for the actions of others, and having to rot in Heaven while his own family was taken from clenches his heart with forgotten hope. The first man bites his bottom lip with his new fangs, an old bitter anger finally healing in his soul.

Lucifer lays his other hand on the first man’s head and closes his eyes. Holy light surrounds Adam and everyone steps back as the magic transforms him. He gasps as the light bursts, feeling the weight of his condemned soul lifted. His hands come up to feel for his ram horns but they are gone, he beats his wings to find the feathers once again golden, and when he looks at his palms he finds them the tan color they once were in the Garden.

“Adam, you have proven your loyalty to the Morningstar and I so do decree that from this day forth you will work for Redemption while helping others to achieve it. In this land between realms, in this…. Purgatory, you will guide wayward souls from Hell in the opportunity to be redeemed into Heaven. So it shall be.”

“Amen.” Adam whispers and rises to his now human feet on shaky legs.

“Charlie,” Lucifer returns to his daughter and she nervously clasps her hands before her, “I know redemption was your idea, but your people need you here to prepare for their arrival. Heaven needs you here to rebuild and navigate the afterlife without angels control.”  The king’s hand comes up to cradle Charlie’s cheek, like he did when she was little, “I know you have enough love and determination for this! You are my best creation and I believe you were born for this.”

“What about Mom?” The princess looks towards her Mother.

Lilith sits up straighter, violet eyes searching Lucifer’s expression as she calculates what she can do now, “Lucifer.”

“Lily…” Lucifer looks at the former Queen, watches as her eyes soften and her lips pull into a lovely smile.

For years he dreamed of seeing that look directed towards him once again, proving that he was enough to love, that he was still the angel she fell for in Eden. Once he would have caved immediately to return to the way things were.

“I realized in an effort to be loved I made myself powerless. I shall not do so again.”

Lilith’s lips curl into a growl and purple magic surrounds her. But the angelic binds glow hot and her energy is sapped into them. The former Queen hisses, glaring at her past lover, her deep seated grudge and bitterness reflecting in their depths once again.

“What will you do with me then Luci, shall you devour me like Sera? Or will you condemn me back to Hell?”

“No Lily. You will have to earn your redemption for your sins against Hell and our daughter.” The king snaps his fingers and Adam heads for the former Queen.

“Lucifer! Not this!” She struggles as the first man helps her to her feet, a portal opening behind them.

“Adam I shall send your family, you may also take your new flock. I will see if there are any volunteers interested to assist from Charlie’s current staff.”

“I loved you Lucifer!” Lilith wails, attempting to throw herself back at her family but Adam keeps a hold of her.

The fallen angel stops in his tracks, hands clenching at the words he had wanted to hear again for hundreds of years, “I know you did… once. But I have something and I want to return to it. I want to see what it can become... I’m ready to move on.”

Charlie wraps an arm around her Father’s shoulder as the other woman is taken screaming through the portal by the first man. Lucifer takes a deep breath, closes his eyes and imagines crimson. He remembers a lesson from Charlie’s group therapy and counts backwards until he can place a hand on his daughter’s to gently squeeze. The king allows himself to feel the emptiness of a love that has faded away. And he finds he is still standing, that there is still love in him.

“What about you Dad? Are you going to stay and rule Heaven with me?” The young woman asks, not letting the smaller man go until the portal closes and they are alone without her Mother again.

“No Darling…” Lucifer’s wings unfold into reality, at her stricken look he he hurries to explain, “I won’t leave you again! I’ll be here to help every step of the way until you feel like you’re ready! But I’m not made for Heaven… not anymore. I have somewhere I want to be, someone to return to…”

Charlie looks down at her Father. For the first time in decades he looks lighter, less burdened. There’s hope shining in his eyes, new purpose as creation once again flows through his grace, and freedom to once again fly among the stars. It feels like the first time she has seen her Dad in years; the angel in his workshop crafting ideas in gold and dreaming about a better future. Charlie feels like a little girl again and wants to cling to his pants leg, fear of the unknown and her new unfamiliar place in the world making her feel small.

But it’s time to grow up, to take responsibility and make something of herself.

Charlie smiles and leans down to hug her Father close, breathing in his smell and finding comfort in the fact that they would do this together. She isn’t alone anymore.

“Come back soon ok?”

“Promise.” Lucifer swears before kissing his daughter’s cheek and spreading his wings as he jumps from the broken window.

__________________________

The Wendigo stares up into the sky at the still open portal to Heaven, claws gripping the palace tower where it perches and waits.

They should transform back into their regular form, attend to the people below as their King. But the Eldridge beast can’t seem to takes its eyes off the door to a realm it can not go. They wait for their mate to fly through, to come back to them. To forsake paradise for a mere sinner.

Their careful planning and strategies have paid off. The exterminators had not found a fearful city that was use to cowering and running from avenging angels. But found an organized people ready to give their second lives for their freedom. The ground troops had successfully lured angels to their death as old ones sprang from their hiding places to tear them from the sky, ripping them apart in offering to their guardian angel. More skilled sinners had surprised the holy army with their killer instincts, nothing more dangerous than mankind.

But at some point in the battle the angels had stopped fighting, looked towards the sky and wailed an unearthly cry. It had reminded Alastor of the angel that died under the palace, the creatures oblivious to what was around them as they reacted to something unseen. Then the holy army just dropped their weapons and returned through the portal that reopened above them. Surely it was a sign that Lucifer had succeeded, the exterminators mission to annihilate all current sinners incomplete.

Hells army had rejoiced, Alastor roaring in victory as one by one the angels disappeared back to Heaven. Now the cannibals were collecting the bodies while other sinners helped the injured and cleared the wreckage. There had been heavy death tolls on each side, the damage of which they would not know until the city was back up and running. The Overlords took over directing sinners while the new King of Hell looked on, guarding over them until they were sure the battle was truly over.

They should join them, begin their new life as Hell’s leader. But the inner beast grips the walls harder, strains their hearing for the beating of their little mates beautiful red wings. They would stay here until it was absolutely certain that Lucifer was not returning, however long they needed for the truth to sink in.

Suddenly the portal begins to close. The Wendigo’s muscles coil, a whine clawing at their throat and the desire to jump for the opening and rip their way to Heaven to drag their mate back overwhelming reason. But before they could move a figure bursts through and dives right for them.

Red wings beat down hard to increase their speed at the sight of the Wendigo.

The Eldridge demon bays in victory, drawing the attention of Hell’s inhabitants and a joyous cheer rises from below. They don’t even register the noice and kick off from the tower to launch into the air toward the speeding angel. The beast lets their form go, shrinks back to the radio demon as he reaches his arms out to his mate and meets him in the air.

Lucifer effortlessly catches the other man, tumbling them through the sky as he wraps around the demon. For a moment they are falling as they try to meld together. Alastor huffs, scenting his mate for blood as his claws try to sink into the holy armor to the other’s skin. The fallen angel’s wings wrap around them, encasing them in a protective cocoon as his grace flows over his husband to check him for injuries and heal any marks. Before they can crash into the palace Lucifer’s wings flare out to catch them and regain their balance, holding Alastor to his chest as they hover in the air.

“You came back?” the demon breathes, disbelief evident in his voice.

“You asked me to.” Lucifer smiles down at his husband, his barbed tail uncurling to wrap around his waist securely.

“Why?” Alastor asks, “Why would you leave paradise for Hell? Why?” His hand creeps up to the smaller man’s cheek, rubbing at his red mark just to feel his mate’s warmth, so that his mind will believe it’s real.

Lucifer lets go of the demon with one hand, supporting his lower back with the other and his tail, and cradles his face to bring him closer, “I think you know…”

Alastor can feel his heart clench; the thought that he is worth returning to damnation, worth more then the stars the fallen angel has longed for, and more then peace with his daughter, is still too raw to accept. Unthinkable that an angel created by God would choose a mortal sinner, a tainted soul like himself. That in Hell he would find…

He lets his thoughts go as Lucifer’s lips meet his, clutches the angel closer as their people cheer below. Today they have won the impossible. And they have all the time in the world to explore what comes next. For now, Alastor wraps his arms around his mates neck and enjoys their victory.

Today Heaven has fallen and Hell’s guardian Angel has returned to him.

Chapter Text

One year later

“Alastor!”

The radio demon huffs as he is awakened by small hands shaking him. He turns over away from the angel to nestle back down into the warm blankets. An irritated chirp sounds behind him.

“Alastor get up we are going to visit Charlie today!”

A slight weight on the bed makes the mattress dip. The demon smiles as he feels the other man lean over him. Lucifer is as easy to trap as a rabbit in a box. When the smaller man opens his mouth to speak again Alastor turns around quick enough to wrap an arm around his mate’s waist and roll him over and down into the bed.

The angel makes a surprised squawk before he is pulled snuggly against his husband’s chest with his arms pinned to his sides.  Alastor takes a moment to breathe in the other’s scent, nuzzling into his hair before sinking into his pillow again. He knew late last night that the usually hard to rise Lucifer would be up before dawn in his excitement to see his daughter in Heaven. The demon finally resorted to wearing the smaller man out to get him to sleep. The thought of that white skin contrasting against his shadow minions many black tentacles as it pinned the unruly angel draws a sleepy growl from him.

“Oh no you don’t!” Lucifer huffs as his husband’s hands begin to wander, “I will not be late for breakfast! Charlie says she has news!”

Alastor sighs and lets the little devil sit up and he turns over to lay on his back. The demon tucks a curl behind the other’s ear so he can see the little feathers on the ends.

“I hope someone other than Charlotte is cooking.”

Lucifer’s clothes are rumpled from his manhandling, nothing a lil magic can’t fix. He is wearing a crimson bishop shirt with a white vest over it, white high waisted dress  pants, white heeled boots, and a cape over his shoulder split in four parts that’s reminiscent of a preachers sash. A combination of his Hellish attire mixed with Heavens robes.

The fallen angel leans over his husband and gives him a kiss, “I’ve already got your outfit laid out for you.”

Alastor steals another kiss before he lets the other drag him from the bed. He allows his little mate to practically dress him in his hurry. Lucifer has chosen a crimson dress shirt with matching white pants and shoes. His white cape clips in the front with a gold piece shaped like antlers. He reaches for the gold crown the angel made for his official coronation.

After the war Lucifer had announced he did not plan to return to the throne or to rule over Heaven. The fallen angel was now free to travel between realms as he helped rebuild Heaven and assist Adam and his family in Purgatory. With the announcement of Sir Pentious’ redemption many had voiced interest in the program. Charlie had passed on her exercises and notes for her first trial of the Hazbin Hotel and met with her Father and the Eden family monthly to assess what was working or not. While they had not gotten another sinner redeemed yet Lucifer was confident it was only a matter of time until their working theory was cracked.

With his freedom and access to creation magic the former king was working on another program for winners who did not quite meet the standard for Heaven but did not fall to Hell. Currently he was calling it Reincarnation and wanted the souls to recycle through Earth to try again. He was even debating offering it as a voluntary program for those who did not feel at home in eternity. Adam and Eve were both interested when Adam achieved his own redemption. Both programs would be useful for the population control between the main realms and ease the need for an extermination ever again.

Alastor and Lucifer held an official coronation to announce the radio demon as the new King of Hell and the angel as the liaison between realms. The demon was working on his own plans with Overlords to create a system of punishment for sinners and restructuring Hells political system. The fallen angel had already vetoed his Hellfire and brimstone ideas but did see the need for Hell to be more then a second life with the freedom to indulge in all vices for eternity. New sinners were being assigned to an overlord to work their punishment based off their damnation and the need for soul contracts were decreasing. The Sins were attempting to find a way for Alastor to travel between domains but he was perfectly fine with Lucifer caroling the rambunctious and loud leaders.

Lucifer was finally free from ruling either kingdom and his damnation was over.

It had been a few months since the fallen angel had physically made it back to Heaven to visit Charlie. Though frequent video calls and guidance had helped the new Queen of Heaven to find her footing, she was determined to make her Father proud. Alastor could contest after many a gushing conversation how proud his mate was but it was their way to constantly seek each other’s approval. All three realms were in a stable enough place that a purely social visit had Lucifer all excited.

“Come Mon Ange,” Alastor waved a hand to smooth out Lucifer’s rumpled outfit from his roll in the bed, “We would not want to be late for miss Charlie’s surprise.”

The fallen angel wrapped himself around his husband’s arm as the demon snapped a golden portal for them to cross over. The radio demon had much better control over his new powers and they were able to slowly develop now that there wasn’t a war pushing his instincts. Though Lucifer still thrilled in pulling out the taller man’s baser instincts and his flirtatious game continued.

This will be Alastor’s first time visiting Heaven and he is worried he may spontaneously combust. Lucifer reassures him he will not but he is the first unredeemed sinner to cross the realms. As they step through the portal they enter into a grand dining hall with thankfully no trouble.

They are greeted with a long table lined with French pastry’s, eggs, biscuits and other familiar treats that has the demon’s ears perk up in interest. The room is cast in white light and the overwhelming pure theme that seems to be Heaven’s default. The princess had taken over a manor inside the winners section and was integrating the few seraphim’s who had been sworn to her through Lucifer’s magic to live among the Earthly souls.

“Dad! Père!” Charlie squealed as she entered the French doors from the kitchen with her arms full of cups, tea and coffee.

A small thrill went through the demon at the endearment. The princess, now Queen, had been overjoyed to learn about their wedding and the more official courtship that resulted from it after the war. He sent his tentacles to relieve her of the burden as Lucifer rushed to his daughter’s side for a hug and she almost drops everything to gather the small man in her arms.

Charlie is wearing the outfit Rosie sent to her as congratulations; a high waisted red dress pants and matching heeled boots, a white high collared lace blouse with large puffed sleeves that drape to the floor to flow behind her, and matching white gloves. Her hair is drawn up into a large bun with a clip that sits above her like a golden halo. While the she did not have wings the young woman looked every bit of an angel.

When Charlie releases her Father she saunters over to the King to clasped his hand in her two, smiling beautifully at him as tears fill her eyes.

“I’m so glad you made it! Everythings just about ready.”

“It all looks delicious Dear, did Vagatha or Emily make this?” The demon wandered over to the table to look at the spread, noting many of his favorites.

“Oh no we ordered in! They should be here soon, Emily wanted to invite Sir Pentious. Dad did you invite Adam and Eve?”

Lucifer wandered back over to his husband and put a hand on the small of his back, “Yes they should be along a little later, they wanted to give us some privacy. Their boys are very excited to meet you!”

Eeeeee! I can’t wait to meet them and show you the manor Dad! And maybe a trip through the city, you’re going to love all the smells and colors! If we have time maybe-“

“Charlie, sweetie, let’s get through breakfast first.” Vaggie smiles warmly as she enters the room holding their girlfriend Emily’s hand.

Alastor was not sure how the ex exterminator handled a relationship with both exuberant women, especially when they both got excited. Likely the only voice of reason Heaven had.

Vaggie was dressed in a short silver dress that stopped at her thighs with laced puffed sleeves to match Charlie’s. Bronze jewelry in the shape of wings draped down the woman’s neck and she wore knee lengths leather boots. Emily was wearing a much more flowing white gown; the sleeves draped down her arms like Charlie’s while the bodice was decorated in pearls and circular designs, the skirt flowed from  beneath the bodice and was wrapped together in a large draping bow in the back. Her white hair was braided back and her little wings framed her face, no longer having to look strictly human in front of company.

Emily was over all the seraphim’s while Vaggie had taken over the exterminators turned guardian angels. Charlie had made a special program for the lower angels to watch over humans without interference direct on Earth.  While the humans could not see them, their presence would hopefully comfort and inspire good decisions. They would not know if the program was able to help in anyway for a number of years but the Queen was extremely hopeful.

The demon hoped it helped children in similar situations as his own growing up.

What really perked the two royals attention, however, was the small bump the little seraphim was resting her hand on.

“C-Charlie?” Lucifer grabbed at his husband’s hand, squeezing hard.

The Queen practically glowed as she kissed each woman and then glided over to Emily’s other side to rest a hand on her stomach.

“Dad, Père, I’d like you to meet your granddaughter.”

“How?” The fallen angel breathed out, tears starting to fill his eyes.

Emily blushed gold, her little face wings fluttering nervously, “I guess a biological safe guard kicked in after the death of so many angels and seraphim and well, surprise!”

Unable to contain himself any longer Lucifer wailed and rushed towards the high angel, gently taking her into his arms and chirping excitedly. Alastor waved his hand for a champagne bottle to appear that he popped to pour them mimosas. Vaggie smiled gratefully and held an elbow out for Emily to lead her gently to a chair. Charlie and her father were both hugging and crying happy tears until the demon finally separated them to usher the little family to sit.

“There’s one more surprise.” Charlie sniffed and turned to head for the kitchen.

Lucifer and Emily chatted excitedly about baby names while Vaggie and Alastor sipped their drinks, watching their little angels twitter and chirp, each sporting their own soft looks. The demon began dishing out his mate some food as he was sure the news would all but make him forget to eat.

“Did Miss Emily like the sweet potato biscuits? That helped so much with my own pregnancy!”

Alastor’s ears stood up straight at the sound of the voice and swiveled towards the kitchen. His body locked up like a deer in head lights. Lucifer’s hand finds his under the table to hold supportively.

“All she craves is your cooking! I’m so glad Sir Pentious introduced us to your bakery!”